《The Four Towers》


 Chapter 01 - Mirror, Mirror

    A light wind blew across the park''s verdant grass, creating a ripple effect that trickled down to the small pond at the bottom of a large hill. The park starkly contrasted with the tall skyscrapers surrounding it, a canyon of metal surrounding an oasis. The specks of people played, swam, and ran around with fun in mind. No one noticed the bus stopping and the irrelevant people stepping out.


    The old bus, older than it should be for public transit, deposited the three guests at the park''s entrance. The little boy and girl screamed joyfully as they entered the park''s embrace. The older woman, not that old, burdened with a rucksack full of food and sundries, sluggishly walked behind them. She had a lot on her mind and couldn''t be bothered with feelings of delight and joy like the children had. She was an adult now, taking care of her twelve-year-old brother at the age of twenty, and all the responsibilities included. Her face turned into a frown at that thought.


    "I don''t want to be an adult," she murmured with a feeling of helplessness, "I can''t even drink yet."


    She was glad she packed the food extra carefully, knowing full well what the bus rides around here were like. She wandered into the park and started to look for a place to sit. Carter and Ivy, the children, frolicked and gamboled from place to place without a care. Screams of delight and laughter echoed throughout the park, violating her ears with their frivolity.


    "It''s a big word, frivolity; I learned it when I was looking up articles on depression. Lack of seriousness. Seriousness. This whole day is going to be serious," thought Carry.


    It took Carry a while, but she finally found a small area on the grass that overlooked the lake below. Her brother Carter and step-sister Ivy came running over to where she was standing, and Carter fell on the ground before her.


    "Is lunch ready? I''m hungry," said Carter while lying on his back and looking into the blue sky. Ivy, wearing shorts and a t-shirt of aliens, sat down on top of Carter''s chest, and he let out an ample grunt.


    ¡°How about you guys go play? I''ll call you when it''s ready,¡± said Carry. She threw back her long blonde hair out of her face and swatted a pesky fly away. Carry was very beautiful and had many gentlemen callers, as her mom used to call them. She was thrust into this life and wanted her old, self-absorbed life back.


    ¡°Okay, Sis!¡± said Carter, pushing Ivy off him and taking off running. Carter was a blond-haired, blue-eyed, intelligent twelve-year-old boy who liked to wear his hair too long. He was large for his age and just as handsome as his father.


    "Don''t go too far!" yelled Carry as she watched Carter run away.


    ¡°Wait up, Brat!¡± said Ivy, a blond-haired, green-eyed, capricious twelve-year-old girl. She looked like a miniature version of her famous Hollywood mother: Beautiful and intelligent.


    Carry opened her rucksack, removed her favorite blanket, and threw it on the grass. The rucksack was her father''s, and she would always get chastised for calling it a backpack. "This is made to last, unlike your flimsy backpack," her father would yell. The name Lt. Grant was stitched on the top of the rucksack. Her dad thought giving her the name Carry, Carry Grant, was funny.


    She had picked a spot where she could see the whole park. She started emptying the rest of the contents of her rucksack onto the blanket. A few people sat around her, but the park was not very busy. She could see the tree line in each direction, and down the hill was a placid lake with happy couples paddle-boating around in it. The lake was massive but shallow. It even had an island in the middle of the lake where people would walk around hunting for colorful rocks and stones.


    After placing all the food down on the blanket, Carry let out a small sigh. She watched Ivy and Carter laughing, running, and playing on the grass. Their parents were famous actors and had died in an airplane crash a few years ago. Carry had to leave her sophomore year in college to care for her ten-year-old brother. She had to put her life on hold and take on an onus that wasn¡¯t hers. She loved her brother, but she was still a child herself. Ivy still lived with her mother and only came over to visit Carter. Ivy didn¡¯t play well with others and had very few friends. She seemed to only like Carter, so she spent a lot of time at their apartment.


    Carry and Carter''s parents had been wealthy, leaving them well off. They had naught to worry about financially. She was more worried about her mental state. She was starting to loathe her brother. Her friends had told her about a boarding school. Carry had investigated the school and had decided to enroll Carter for his own good. No, that''s wrong. It was for her own selfish reasons, so she hadn¡¯t told him yet.


    Carter was a brilliant boy. He retained everything he learned quickly. The boarding school was drooling over his school records. Carter had loved his parents, but he rarely saw them and didn¡¯t miss them as much as Carry did. She rationalized that Carter would be fine at the new school.


    ¡°Lunch time!¡± she screamed down the grassy hill at Carter and Ivy. They both turned around and started running back. She put on a happy smile and placed down their meals.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best,¡± she thought.


    Carter and Ivy sat on the blanket beside each other and started eating. Ivy had the usual pout on her face compared to Carter''s smile. "How can a child who had so much trauma in his life smile so much?" thought Carry.


    With his mouth full of food, Carter said, ¡°Will we have time to take out the paddle boat? I want to go to the pond on the small island.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there will be enough time. Ivy is old enough now to take you there,¡± said Carry. Carter stopped chewing and then looked up at Carry.


    ¡°You¡¯re not coming?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel like it; I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Carry as she nibbled a bite of her sandwich.


    ¡°Is it because of the new school you¡¯re sending me to?¡± asked Carter. Carry almost choked on her sandwich when she heard those words.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± said Carry with a fearful look in her eye. That boy is way too smart for his own good.


    ¡°You¡¯re moving away? Why?¡± asked Ivy with a panicked expression. Carter stopped chewing and swallowed.


    .


    ¡°I overheard you talking to the principal of Kervard Institute. I was wondering if you were sending me to a mental institute, so I looked it up. It¡¯s a prestigious school,¡± said Carter as he pushed his long, blond hair out of his face.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t mind?¡± said Carry.


    "Of course, I mind. But I¡¯m sure you have a good reason for sending me,¡± said Carter. He gulped down some soda.


    ¡°Will I be able to see you?¡± asked Ivy.


    Carter looked over at Ivy and smiled. Even though she was a stepsister, he loved her like a real sister. ¡°You will always be welcome to visit me,¡± said Carter.


    Carry felt a small tear run down her face. How could Carter be so nice? She was shipping him off so she didn¡¯t have to deal with him, and he knew it.


    Carter finished his food and let out a loud belch. Ivy grimaced, and Carry started laughing. Carry didn¡¯t deserve Carter as a brother, but she got him anyway.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Ivy! I want to jump into the small pond!¡± said Carter enthusiastically.


    Ivy grabbed the last bites of her sandwich and shoved it into her mouth. She stood up and mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Carter leaned down and gave Carry a big hug. She smiled and hugged him back. Carter was someone who loved giving big hugs and kisses. Everyone was so surprised that a boy could be so affectionate. Carter turned around and took off running. Carry felt an enormous weight lifted off her soul and started cleaning up the dishes and leftovers with a smile.


    Carter and Ivy ran down the hill at full speed. Carter was winning and kept looking back to make faces at Ivy. ¡°No fair, you had a head start!¡± screamed Ivy.


    ¡°I did not!¡± said Carter as he stopped and let Ivy catch up. After she passed him, he took off after her, running at full speed. He passed her again and made it to the paddle boats before her.


    ¡°I¡¯m the winner!¡± said Carter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to go on the paddle boat anymore!¡± said Ivy with a pouty face.


    Carter expressed his best penitence face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please, can we go?¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°I want to hear you say it!¡± said Ivy.


    Carter smiled and looked down at the ground. ¡°Can we go, please, big sister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± said Ivy.


    She jumped onto the paddle boat, and Carter was right behind her. Ivy asked Carter a question as they paddled to the little island in the middle of the big lake. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to miss your sister?¡± said Ivy.


    ¡°Yes, but she needs time to be young and fancy-free. Plus, I can get a great education,¡± said Carter. His smile was rather infectious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind being by yourself?¡± asked Ivy.


    ¡°Not really,¡± he stopped to think about how pathetic that made him look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been by myself for most of the twelve years of my life. A nanny here, a nanny there. Sis had a lot of friends around her age that she hung out with, and she was gone most of the time,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Are you going to miss me?¡± said Ivy.


    Carter leaned over and hugged Ivy, shaking the boat back and forth, and said, ¡°Yes, I will miss you the most.¡± Holding the side of the boat firmly, Ivy smiled and hugged him back. She didn¡¯t even let her mother hug her, yet she allowed Carter to.


    ¡°You better!¡± said Ivy as their little boat hit the shores of the little island. Ivy and Carter exited the boat and hopped onto the sandy beach.


    "Race you there!" shouted Carter.


    Ivy¡¯s phone rang, and she pulled it out of her pants pocket.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± screamed Carter.


    ¡°Just a moment, it¡¯s my mom,¡± said Ivy.


    Ivy''s mother was ending her fourth marriage and always called Ivy for support. She had married Carter''s father two weddings ago. Carter is so quiet all the time that he overhears things easily.


    A look of disappointment came over Ivy''s face as she listened to the voice on her phone. She looked at Carter and said, ¡°You go on, I¡¯ll catch up!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Carter.


    He turned around and ran down the trail into the forest. The island was about three thousand feet in diameter and was bigger than most people thought. The path was well-marked, and footprints were copious in the sand. Even in this peaceful place, you could still hear the city noises assaulting your ears: police sirens, honking horns, and overpowered cars racing down the streets. Carter ignored it and ran faster.


    He finally reached his destination, the center of the island. It was mostly tall grass with a few trees sprinkled around it. The path abruptly ended at the edge of the long grass. The thousands of intruders had not trampled a path to the pond. He started walking faster towards the magical pond, which he now had a glimpse of and excited him.


    Carter stopped suddenly because he saw a movement to his right out of the corner of his eye. A reflection in the sun that made him stop. He looked around and noticed that no other people were around.


    ¡°Hello,¡± said Carter softly.


    He started walking toward the pond again while his head bobbed left and right. He came out of the tall grass, and a small smile bloomed across his face.


    ¡°Must have been a mirage,¡± said Carter. He noticed that nobody else was there. He had the pond to himself. The pond was clear, clean, and warm. It felt like a big bath. It was one of Carter''s favorite places.


    He sat down next to the pond and took his shoes and socks off. He waded into the shallow pool. It wasn¡¯t very big, maybe a hundred feet across.


    A few years back, the park¡¯s forest rangers painted thousands of rocks and dumped them into the pond for a celebration. Over the years, people had grabbed them and took them home as good luck souvenirs. It was harder to find one now, but Carter always had fun looking. He reached into the water and started digging around when he heard another noise across the pond. He stopped what he was doing and looked over at the pond¡¯s edge. A little ripple traversed across the water''s surface like someone had just entered the pond. Despite his intense scrutiny, he was unable to spot anyone around him.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± said Carter, hoping for a response.


    ¡°My imagination,¡± murmured Carter as he swung his head back and forth as if to get rid of a bad dream.


    ¡°I wonder where Ivy is?¡± he added. He looked around once again and then shook his head again. He looked down into the water and saw a pink-colored stone unearthed from his footprint. He bent down, grabbed the stone, and brought it up. It was a pink-colored stone.


    ¡°Good luck to me!¡± he shouted. The many times he had come here, he had never found one.


    ¡°Can I have it?¡± said a warm voice before him. He stopped staring at his pink stone and looked up. A reflection of himself looked back. It took him a little longer for his brain to comprehend what he was seeing.


    He first noticed the sharp teeth surrounding the inside of an oval-shaped mirror. They were sharp, pointy, and measured a couple of inches long.


    Then, the fur, eyes, arms, and legs came into focus. His mind was playing tricks on him. Carter was frozen in awe and fear. The creature turned its face to look around, presumably to see if anyone else was around. As the creature did this, he disappeared. Carter realized that he could only see the mirror monster when it was directly facing him. That is how it snuck up on him!


    ¡°Camouflage,¡± said Carter out loud.


    ¡°Very perceptive, human,¡± said the mirror-monster as he faced Carter again.


    ¡°Can I have that stone? Pink is my favorite flavor,¡± said the creature as its teeth started to point out from the surface of his reflective mouth. The creature held out its scrawny arm and hand for Carter to place the stone in.


    He didn''t like it, but fear took hold of him. Carter let out a scream of ¡°No¡± and took off running. He ran out of the water, past his shoes and socks, and down the path. He could hear the mirror monster behind him, chasing him, yelling, ¡°Come back, please.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± screamed Carter again, holding onto his new pink luck-rock.


    As he was running, his fear finally subsided, and a thought came to his mind. ¡°It¡¯s a mirror, and I have a rock,¡± thought Carter.


    His brain was racing, and he thought, ¡°I need to think of a good one-liner before I throw this at him.¡±


    All he could think of was to say, ¡°Here you can have it,¡± and throw the pink rock at its mirror face. He stopped abruptly and turned around. The mirror monster was closer than he thought. Carter let out a scream.


    The mirror monster''s mouth went wide as it screamed, ¡°What?¡±


    The monster fell forward as it couldn¡¯t stop fast enough, and its mirror mouth engulfed Carter in one bite. The forest went quiet. Carter''s vision turned black, and a sense of vertigo engulfed him. He felt like he had climbed into a rabbit hole that was caving in around him. A silent scream came to his lips.


    The mirror monster lifted itself and brushed off the dirt from its teeth and body.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± said the mirror monster when it looked around. ¡°Now I did it; she won¡¯t be happy,¡± said the mirror monster as it looked around, hoping the little human had hit him and bounced off into the forest.


    ¡°Cow, you stupid reflective surface! What is this you sent me?¡± asked a female voice from the mirror monster¡¯s mouth that wasn¡¯t his.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tain, it fell into my mouth,¡± said Cow.


    ¡°You sent me a human male. Poor thing, it won¡¯t survive in this world. You know that,¡± said Tain with sadness in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was a mistake," said Cow with a genuinely sorry demeanor. The mirror monster momentarily sat down in the path, waiting to be scolded.


    ¡°Nothing we can do about it now,¡± said Tain as her voice weakened.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear your voice, love,¡± said Cow, knowing the connection would be broken.


    ¡°I love you husband. I¡¯ll talk to you in another decade,¡± said Tain.


    ¡°Carter! Carter!¡± screamed a voice from down the path. Cow dashed into the forest a few steps and turned sideways, hiding from view. After the hysterical female ran by, he ran towards the larger lake. Cow jumped into the lake, dug a big hole, and covered himself up. He would spend the next ten years hibernating again, building up enough power to open the gate again. Cow will not make another mistake, condemning a human boy to death like that. Next time, he¡¯ll send a prime female human sample to Thresh. His large, round eyes started to close.


    ¡°Damn!¡± he mumbled into the surrounding silt. ¡°I never did get that pink stone!¡±

 Chapter 02 - A Long Way Home

    On an imposing dais, obscured by floating clouds, two Numen''s thoughts have been piqued by an intrusion into their charge.


    "This is interesting," said an angelic, beautiful woman on a large, decorative thrown. Her long hair was ringleted and dark as the moonless night. Her eyes opened, and she stared at her compeer sitting across from her.


    "Yes, Mother. I thought you would be interested," said the other immortal woman. Her lovely allurement, equal to the dark-haired woman, sat up and opened a vision portal of a young boy hurtling through space toward their entrusted lower world. Her golden eyes looked back with delight. Her golden hair reflected light onto the clouds.


    "Fate, has Thresh''s savior finally come?" said the dark-haired woman as she stood up and looked into the vision.


    "This is odd. I can''t tell you. I can''t see his fate," said Fate as she looked perplexed.


    "Wonderful. That''s a first for you. Maybe that is why you''re excited for this trespasser."


    "Nonsense, Mother, as soon as he enters our realm, I will be in charge of his fate, whether I can see it or not," said Fate with a smirk.


    Mother watched the little boy with the long hair, and a deific notion appeared in her mind, and she pointed at Fate.


    "No. I will tell you his fate, and you will direct him," said Mother.


    "You think he can help you?" said Fate.


    "There is something about this little person," said Mother as she looked towards some clouds with a thought.


    Another woman emerged from the opaque clouds into the throne room, wearing a flowing red gown to match her shimmering red hair. The pillars surrounding the dais lit up with shards of red, reflecting off the newcomer''s hair.


    "Mother, you called?" genuflected the porcelain-faced beauty.


    "Venus, my child. You will watch this boy for me and help him when needed. Do not interfere directly, but nudge him towards progression and generation," said Mother.


    "Generation? Will he be up to procreation with your fawners?" said Venus.


    "Yes. I will give him a lustful aptitude with a penchant for always getting into trouble," said Mother.


    "That will make my job harder," said Fate as she glared at Mother.


    "But my job will be easier," said Venus. She licked her lips as she watched the boy plummet towards Thresh. Lust started permeating the air around the three women.


    "Tone it down, lustful Venus," said Fate as her face became flush with pleasure.


    "Let her enjoy herself. This is what she does," said Mother as she approached Fate and caressed her face.


    Venus walked over and placed her hand on the vision of the boy. She looked back at Fate and Mother, who were already kissing passionately. "What is his name, Mother?" asked Venus as she turned back and started massaging the boy''s visage.


    "Carter of Earth," said Mother between moans and kisses.


    "Mother and I will take care of you, Carter of Earth," said Venus as her red gown slipped off her curvy body. "We''ll take care of you well," she added. Two coins appeared in her hand, and she threw them down towards Thresh.


    "Let these platinum and gold coins of Mother Nature and Venus guide you to your destiny. Let the shield of Fate allow you protection from the water''s denizens," said Venus as she watched Tain expel Carter from her mirror. She shut the vision off and smiled as she turned around.


    Mother and Fate were wonderfully intertwined in lust. Not wanting to waste her nudity, she joined in.


    ¡°Goodbye, Cow,¡± said a feminine voice as Carter opened his eyes. Two segmented eye stalks attached to a large, wavering mirror examined him as he reposed on the ground.


    "Oh! Please don''t be scared," voiced the bathroom fixture.


    Pushing himself off the ground and crab-walking backward from the toothy mirror, he rested on a large rock propped against his back. He cocked his hand back, holding the pink stone in his hand, ready to throw it at any threatening movements of the mirror creature.


    ¡°No need for that, honey. I¡¯m not going to hurt you," said Tain with a motherly look that reminded Carter of his mother in an odd way. Carter lowered his cocked hand.


    "Cow wasn¡¯t trying to hurt you, either. He¡¯s simple if you know what I mean,¡± added Tain as she backed up and gave Carter more room.


    Knowing that the mirror wasn''t a threat, Carter scouted the area and realized he wasn''t in the park anymore. ¡°Ma''am, where am I?¡± asked Carter as he looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Such a polite boy, such a shame,¡± said Tain as she shook her head, edging closer to Carter.


    She turned, pointed her wooden finger to the west, and said, ¡°There is the city of Dale to the west, across the straights of Cambia.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me, which direction did you point?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°The direction I¡¯m pointing to, silly child,¡± said Tain with a voice that show patience.


    ¡°You¡¯re invisible; I can¡¯t see where you¡¯re pointing to, Ma''am,¡± said Carter.


    Tain turned towards Carter and said, ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I forget about my concealment magic sometimes. It¡¯s been centuries since I talked to anyone that wasn''t screaming and running away.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± said Carter with a smile as he stood up. He lifted himself off the ground and brushed the dirt off his butt and pants.


    ¡°Such a dear boy,¡± said Tain.


    ¡°The Cambian Castle city of Dale is that way. You will need to swim across the straights,¡± said Tain as she pointed west again. This time, Carter could see her long index finger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read hundreds of books on geography, but I never heard of Dale, except in a fictional book,¡± said Carter as he squinted his eyes towards the west.


    Tain looked away, momentarily disappearing, to collect herself as she was beginning to cherish this young man.


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to tell you the nature of your visit here. I¡¯ll explain on the way to the west shore,¡± said Tain as she flickered into existence for a moment and then disappeared again.


    ¡°That would be appreciated, Ma''am,¡± said Carter as he started heading west, hopefully behind his imperceptible mirror friend.


    Carter could hear the mirror monster¡¯s footsteps but couldn¡¯t see how far she was in front of him in this brush. His gait was a little too fast, and he ran into the back of his guide and fell backward.


    ¡°Ma''am, I¡¯m sorry, but you''re still invisible,¡± said Carter as he pushed himself off the ground and looked around.


    A voice that was yards away said, ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Tain turned towards Carter again and reappeared.


    ¡°You turned invisible again,¡± said Carter, pointing towards her. She hadn''t felt him hit her.


    ¡°Force of habit,¡± said Tain as she pulled out a red cloak and threw it over her back. She turned forward again, becoming invisible, but Carter could still see the red cloak.


    ¡°Is this better?¡± asked Tain.


    ¡°Yes, that will do fine, Ma''am,¡± said Carter as he ran fast to catch up to her. She had already started walking and was not waiting for him.


    ¡°You are in Thresh, my boy. A world that is different than Earth. I¡¯m unsure if Thresh is in the same universe as yours or another parallel universe, so don''t ask. My counterpart, Cow, was sent out thousands of years ago by magic transport by a high wizard and Mother Nature''s help to find more people for this world,¡± said Tain.


    ¡°Oh? You abduct Earthlings to repopulate your planet?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Not exactly, repopulate, more like integrate. Hundreds of thousands of immortal people are already here, but their numbers aren''t increasing,¡± said Tain.


    ¡°Immortal? Does that mean I''ll live forever, too?¡± asked Carter. Tain turned around and looked at Carter.


    ¡°Some, um, Earthlings, you call them? They adapt to this world and live a long time,¡± said Tain with a slight twitch in her left eye.


    ¡°Not me, though?¡± said Carter, noticing her twitch.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit more complicated for Earthling and indigenous males,¡± said Tain with sorrow.


    ¡°Males on Thresh usually don¡¯t live for very long. Whether you are Human, Cambian, or Elf, the males succumb to nature¡¯s curse of death given to Thresh during the Great War. Only a few hundred males are alive on Thresh; none are human,¡± added Tain.


    Carter looked around at the landscape. It looked just like Earth. He heard what the female mirror monster said about him not probably living past the ripe old age of twelve, but there was nothing he could do about it, so why worry?


    ¡°What does integrate mean to the people you kidnap from Earth then?¡± said Carter as he tossed his pink rock up and down in his hand.


    "Kidnap? That''s such a harsh word. We need new genetic material in Thresh''s lineage to theoretically allow males to flourish in this world," said Tain, hoping it wasn''t too difficult for the boy to understand.


    "Has the introduction of this genetic material helped?" asked Carter.


    "I''m afraid not yet. But it might take a few generations to work," said Tain, impressed with the boy''s knowledge.


    "This world''s men are compatible with Earth''s women?" said Carter.


    "The Weakmen have the strongest chance of success," said Tain.


    "Weakmen?" said Carter.


    "Humankind. The Cambians and other indigenous people living here on Thresh," said Tain.


    He didn''t like being called a Weakman. It denoted that the other inhabitants of Thresh were much stronger than him. He decided to change the subject.


    ¡°How many Earthlings live here on Thresh?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°About thirty females live here,¡± said Tain.


    ¡°Your portal to this world must not open that frequently,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Very smart of you! Yes. Once every ten of your years,¡± said Tain, once again impressed by his mind.


    The beaten path they were following was starting to incline up a hill. Carter noticed some of the rocks were different colors than those on Earth. A few pink stones littered the ground next to the path, catching Carter''s attention. Tain noticed them, too, and left the trail. Disappearing occasionally, except for her red cloak, she bent over and grabbed a few of the pink stones. She threw them into her mirror mouth; the mirror part of her body oscillated between reflective and opaque as she chewed them. ¡°Cow always loved the pink ones,¡± she said with a forlorn noise.


    ¡°Cow?¡± said Carter.


    ¡°The clumsy oaf that accidentally swallowed you on Earth. My lover and life partner. Our holes are intertwined," said Tain.


    "A little too much information," thought Carter.


    "The first thing he saw when he appeared on Earth was a four-legged bovine called a cow. He talked to it for days before realizing it wasn¡¯t very intelligent. I told you, he was simple. When he found out the animal''s name, he liked it so much he decided to give himself the Earth name Cow,¡± said Tain.


    ¡°Will you get to see him again?¡± asked Carter.


    She smiled at Carter, as much as a mirror monster can, and said, ¡°Nice of you to ask, such a nice boy. Yes, he has two more centuries there, and then he can take his own portal back."


    ¡°You¡¯re a nice mirror lady who loves him a lot. He probably misses you a lot, too,¡± said Carter.


    Tain started crying and then turned sideways so Carter couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Such a shame. This world could use someone like you,¡± whispered Tain to herself.


    ¡°Is Earth the only planet you take people from?¡± asked Carter, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°No, there are more transference speculum, our kind, all over the universe. I don¡¯t get to talk to them that much, but I hear rumors occasionally,¡± said Tain.


    ¡°Who do they steal? Humans? Aliens?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Such a harsh word, Steal. No,¡± said Tain with a little pause.


    ¡°They are of humankind, but they have beastial qualities. The beast females are compatible with the Cambian''s physiology so that they can produce offspring, too,¡± said Tain.


    ¡°Beasts? Do you mean animals? Do they have tails?¡± said Carter with a smile and a weak laugh. His feet were starting to get tired from the climb.


    ¡°Not beasts, little one. They''re more like Weakmen than beasts. They do have tails and fluffy ears,¡± said Tain. She let out a little laugh, hearing Carter¡¯s infectious laugh.


    Tain and Carter reached the apex of the hill. Carter looked down the hill and saw the large body of water separating this island from the mainland. He could barely make out the City of Dale from the top of the hill.


    ¡°There is your City of Dale. Can''t say much about it; I''ve never been invited,¡± said Tain with wide, blinking eyes.


    Carter squinted and noticed a large wall with a tall castle and luxurious houses surrounding it.


    ¡°Castles? Not buildings?¡± questioned Carter, coming from one of the biggest cities on Earth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a Castle a building?¡± asked Tain.


    Carter smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    He gazed downward at the vast, placid water that separated Carter from the city of Dale.


    ¡°Are there any monsters going to eat me in the water?¡± asked Carter as he tried to squint and see under the water.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± answered Tain with a funny look on her face.


    ¡°Any way of sending me back to Earth?¡± asked Carter as he looked back at Tain with one eye still squinting. His long hair covered the other eye.


    ¡°Not at least for a decade,¡± said Tain.


    ¡°It can only be used once, and the priority is bringing people here,¡± she added.


    ¡°Thank you for all your help, Tain. See you later?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might,¡± said Tain with a little laugh.


    Carter took off, running down the hill. He had two years of swimming practice and wanted to see if he remembered those lessons. There are few places to swim in a big city, only small pools, fountains, or shallow ponds. He came up to the shore and looked down at his naked feet.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I left those on Earth,¡± said Carter. It was starting to hit him that he was no longer on Earth, and he was stuck here on Thresh. Two noises, sounding like a stone hitting the ground, averted his attention. Two shiny objects glittered in the sun, surrounded by wet sand. He reached down and grabbed the gold and silver-colored coins. Each one had a bust of a beautiful-looking woman on it. He looked back towards Tain, but nobody was there.


    "Money for this world?" said Carter, placing them in his pockets.


    "Thank you, Tain!" said Carter loudly.


    Carter closed his eyes, ran towards the straights, and jumped into the water. It was oddly warm and soothing. This wasn''t too bad.


    Viewing from the sky, a small figure is swimming in a large body of water, surrounded by an invisible field. Large creatures swim against it, trying to eat Carter as an easy meal. Something or someone is preventing the creatures from feeding upon the small human named Carter.


    Oblivious to the mortal dangers, Carter pulls himself out of the water and flops onto the sandy beach. His eyes closed slowly as he fell asleep on the warm sand.

 Chapter 03 - Royalty and Magic

    A quaint ice cream cart rolled down the small sidewalk through the sandy beach. Carter ran up, remembering this vendor''s great-tasting ice cream, and ordered a large cone. He remembered the salesperson because he was a little person with a big smile. He went to give him his money, but a demure hand reached out and said, "Your money is no good here."


    A beautiful, buxom woman with the alluring face of an angel was staring back at him. She had copious amounts of red ringlets of hair that fell to her navel. Her breasts were large, and her skin was tan.


    "Breasts?" thought Carter.


    "She''s naked!"


    Carter had never seen a naked woman before. His face went flush with red, his pulse quickened, and he felt small pangs of what he thought was lust run through his entire body. He could only compare the feeling to wanting and getting a video game badly times one hundred.


    "Why do I feel this way?" asked Carter.


    "Here you go, handsome. Anything else your heart desires?" said the red-headed vixen as she leaned over the cart, giving him a better view of her breasts as they squished on the cold surface.


    "No, I''m good," said Carter. He was definitely not good. He just didn''t know what to say.


    "Well then, handsome, wake up and start your journey," said the ice cream lady as she stood up and licked a small cone with her pink tongue and needy eyes.


    "Wake up, water urchin!" screamed a girl''s voice as she poked Carter in the chest.


    He woke up to voices surrounding him, talking back and forth. His face was still flush from the dream, and he was mentally aroused.


    ¡°You do know what this beach is known for?¡± said a distinguished woman wearing expensive clothes and jewels. Her milky-coloured hair blew in the warm winds of the beach.


    ¡°I know! This is where they found the last three Earth humans,¡± said a younger voice, bending over Carter and looking into his face. He notices her first, a blue-haired woman with a big smile. She was very pretty, like his sister Ivy.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± said the blue-haired woman, clapping her hands several times. She cradled Carter''s head, lifted it off the ground and lowered it softly onto her lap. She petted Carter''s head with her soft hand.


    ¡°My name is Princess Caroline,¡± said the blue-haired woman whose face was only a few inches from his. Her breath smelled like flowers and honey. Her eyes were blue like her hair.


    ¡°Human? I have my doubts. She doesn¡¯t seem special to me,¡± said another woman¡¯s voice snarkily. Carter slowly moved his head and looked over toward the snide voice. The woman had a grumpy face, light-black hair done up in braids, and her hands crossed.


    Caroline grew a frown as she stared at the other woman. She looked back toward Carter and said, ¡°That¡¯s my older sister, Mary. Please don¡¯t let her bother you. She''s always mad!" Even though Mary was older, Carter noticed she was shorter than Caroline.


    Caroline''s voice was silky smooth. He resented her a little for talking to him like he was a baby.


    A cane poked him in his chest. ¡°We should just hand the girl over to the Elves as the law says to,¡± said a short, dark-haired woman with a red-hooded cloak. She seemed just as angry as Mary was. Her eyes were black as coal.


    ¡°Regent Blackmore, please refrain from poking and scaring the poor child. We don''t even know where she comes from,¡± said a regal white-haired woman. She bent down and helped Carter to get up. The wonderful woman reminded Carter of his mother, and a small smile appeared. A small frown escaped Caroline as she released Carter to the other woman.


    ¡°My name is Queen Lorien, and this is my husband, King Dorian of Dale,¡± said the Queen, pointing to a happy-looking, older man standing beside her.


    ¡°You can just call me Lorien,¡± said Queen Lorien.


    Regent Blackmore frowned, grabbed Mary, and walked back towards one of the carriages. "We will wait in the carriage," spouted Blackmore.


    ¡°Can we keep her?¡± asked Princess Caroline as she gave a happy smile to her mother.


    ¡°She is not a lost animal,¡± said Queen Lorien. The beautiful, white-haired queen looked at Carter for a long moment.


    "She?" thought Carter.


    ¡°Come, young one. We will take care of you for now,¡± said Queen Lorien. The King had sat back and watched the stranger''s interaction with his wife and children. He seemed pleased by the child''s demeanor.


    ¡°What is your name, child?¡± asked King Dorian.


    ¡°Carter,¡± he said apprehensively, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go with it for now. It could be worse,¡± thought Carter.


    ¡°That sounds like an Earth name. Are you from Earth?¡± asked Caroline.


    The King and Queen looked at each other like they would say something but held back and decided to hear the answer.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Yes, ma''am,¡± said Carter softly. The Queen gasped and said, ¡°With a name like Carter, I would assume so.¡±


    "Ma''am? I''m not that old," said Caroline with pouty lips.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± said the King, grabbing Carter¡¯s arm and lifting him. He bent down and whispered into Carter''s ear.


    ¡°Carter, you can¡¯t tell anyone you''re from Earth. It could lead to dangers for you,¡± whispered the King as he released Carter¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said Carter.


    Princess Caroline grabbed Carter¡¯s hand and pulled him from the water''s shore towards a crude, two-track dirt road.


    ¡°You can sit by me,¡± said Caroline. Carter didn''t say reply.


    ¡°You swam in that monster-infested water?¡± Caroline added.


    "Monster-infested?" thought Carter to himself.


    Carter looked towards the road. He saw two fancy carriages and a few dozen armored guards on horses, all women with mean looks on their faces. Carter felt a nervous twinge in his head and wondered if he was doing the right thing.


    Caroline climbed into the second of two expensive carriages, pulling Carter up into the seat next to her, directly across from Mary and the Regent.


    The King snuck his head into the carriage door and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be in the front carriage. If you need anything, tell your driver, and he''ll relay it to us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Carter. The King smiled and exited the carriage. Caroline still had ahold of Carter¡¯s hand. She kept looking over at him and smiling.


    ¡°Do you know where you are?¡± said Caroline.


    Mary let out a little laugh and said, ¡°This conversation should be interesting.¡±


    ¡°I am in a world called Thresh. The town to the west is called Dale. That¡¯s about all I know¡±, said Carter as he looked out the little window.


    ¡°You''re right! My family are the rulers of Dale,¡± said Caroline. Carter looked at Caroline and back towards Mary.


    ¡°Really?¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Humans are really stupid, aren¡¯t they?¡± said Mary.


    ¡°Mary! Don¡¯t point that out. She¡¯s just overwhelmed,¡± said Caroline, not trying to be condescending.


    Carter realized that his long blond hair made him look more feminine, but he was starting to get a little upset at being called stupid. He saw the horses through the window and felt the wooden wheels banging on the pock-covered road.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the simple one,¡± thought Carter.


    ¡°Do you want us to tell you about Thresh?¡± said Caroline. Mary leaned over and whispered to Carter, ¡°Can you learn?¡±


    Carter didn¡¯t answer either of the girls and stared out the little window in the carriage. Was this what his life was going to be like now? The boy from Earth, a rare oddity on another planet, a zoo inmate to be stared at through metal bars.


    The princesses took his silence as Carter being unintelligent. They started to ignore him and talk to themselves.


    ¡°This is your life now, Carter,¡± mumbled Carter to himself.


    After a few moments, he fell asleep and dreamed of being with his sisters on the beach. They played in the sand and swam in the ocean. Towards the road, a little ice cream cart moved back and forth, being pushed by a naked red-headed woman. She stopped for a moment and then waved at him. Her breasts waved back and forth as she placed her whole body into that wave.


    ¡°Wake up, imbecile! We¡¯re at the castle!¡± screamed Mary as she hit Carter on the head with her hand.


    ¡°Stop it, Mary! You''re going to hurt poor little Carter,¡± said Caroline, still holding his hand with a death grip.


    This family was starting to get on Carter¡¯s nerves. Escaping from this woman''s clutches tonight would be too long to wait. Carter wiggled his hand away from the death grip that Caroline had on him and balled it into a fist so she couldn''t grab it again. A small frown came to Caroline''s face as she looked at Carter. He felt ashamed and relaxed his fist.


    Mary and Caroline stood up, walked out the carriage¡¯s door, and ran towards the castle. Carter got up to get out and was stopped by Regent Blackmore.


    ¡°Now, Earth human, you stay here until the King''s carriage has gone to the back of the castle near the servant''s entrance. You will wait in the carriage until I come to get you. It¡¯s for your safety."


    She looked Carter up and down and then added, "Plus, we can¡¯t have some moronic buffoon running around like they owned the place.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± said Carter after being called ¡®stupid¡¯ one-to-many times.


    ¡°Oh, I know you won¡¯t!" said Blackmore smugly.


    "Now I want you to stay inside the carriage until you are called for!¡± said Blackmore loudly as she tried to push Carter back into his seat. Carter was holding the side of the door with his hand, which made Blackmore overexert herself with a loud grunt. Carter stood still.


    ¡°My sister Ivy has more strength than you!¡± said Carter as he started getting angry at being called names and forced to stay where he didn''t want to be. He was headstrong that way sometimes.


    ¡°Freakishly strong child! How about you fight this!¡± said Blackmore as she started chanting in some language Carter didn¡¯t know. Carter looked at her and frowned. If he was a violent person, he could punch her in the face and knock her out, but he waited to see what she was doing. Was she calling for guards?


    When she stopped chanting, a small fireball flew out of her hand and hit Carter square on his chest. It had no force behind it and didn¡¯t make him budge, but its heat burned his clothes and skin. He let go of the side of the carriage door and fell backward, and landed on his butt. He began patting his chest with both hands to extinguish the fire. When the fire was finally out, his shirt was burnt, and he had blistered burns on his chest. The wound hurt badly, worse than anything he had felt in his life before. He reposed on the floor of the carriage in defeat.


    ¡°You deserved that brat!¡± yelled Regent Blackmore with a contorted smile on her face. She looked tired all of a sudden and moved like she was drunk.


    ¡°You stay in here, or you¡¯ll get a stronger cantrip of fire,¡± she added as she slowly stepped down from the carriage and closed the door.


    Carter had a ringing in his ears from the pain in his chest. He heard voices from outside saying, ¡°Leave our guest in the carriage until I come out. Do not let anyone from the Royal family near the carriage, do you hear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Regent,¡± said a voice from the front of the carriage.


    The carriage rode around back and stopped. He felt the movement of the driver departing, but he was in no condition to move.


    ¡°Magic?¡± said Carter. He was lying on the floor of the carriage, feeling the pain radiate out of his chest through his whole body, when he felt something else. A slight tingling of nausea foreign in his body. Almost a numbness within himself, a certain feeling he couldn¡¯t place his finger on. Carter closed his eyes and concentrated on that feeling. The feeling grew until his little body couldn¡¯t keep it inside. He opened his eyes as a fireball the size of a basketball flew out of his chest and through the top of the carriage, leaving a basketball-sized hole still burning on the roof. The fireball flew through the sky like a reverse comet heading into space. He smiled and then passed out.

 Chapter 04 - A Marriage Proposal

    Princess Mary''s breath became shallow as she rummaged through the King''s papers on his desk. She wasn''t supposed to trespass in her father''s room, but she wanted infringing information she could use against her father, the King. She had lived as a Princess for too long and wanted to become Queen.


    "Nothing but letters from peasants and judges," said Princess Mary as she fumed while spreading the papers over the table.


    Footsteps and voices from the hallway echoed through the inch-high space under the door. She froze in terror as her mind panicked about what to do. She opted to hide. She ran towards the giant bed in the room and slid underneath it. She silenced her breathing and remained motionless.


    The King and Queen entered the large room and shut the heavy oak door. Princess Mary cocked her head to the side to hear better.


    ¡°My love, it would be best if you got ready for the reception of your new daughter,¡± said Queen Lorien.


    King Dorian touched his long beard and said, "I was just thinking about the human."


    ¡°The Regent said she had guards looking for her. I don¡¯t understand why she would have run away,¡± said Queen Lorien.


    ¡°Seems like Caroline and Carter got along well,¡± said King Dorian, not listening to his wife.


    ¡°Yes, they got along well, husband," said the Queen, "Why, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°This kingdom is known for having a male King. When I step down, the notoriety of this kingdom will disappear. Dale will just be another north-eastern kingdom. Nothing to set us apart,¡± said King Dorian.


    ¡°You think so highly of yourself,¡± said Queen Lorien with a playful smile.


    The King just smiled and waved off the sarcastic remark. ¡°If we had a human married to our sweet Caroline, that would keep the name Dale in everyone''s mind.¡±


    "You want Carter and Caroline to get married? You just met her,¡± said the Queen as she sat on the bed contemplating that idea.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Still hiding under the bed, Princess Mary almost let out a little whimper when the Queen sat down, but she held it in.


    ¡°She seemed nice and polite,¡± said King Dorien as his face was sad. ¡°Humans are a little bit finicky about marriages with the same sex, so it might be a long shot,¡± added the King.


    {Encyclopedia of Thresh: Thresh is made up of mostly women since the Great War thousands of years ago. They make up 99.9% of the world''s population. The term marriage in Thresh is not the same as it is on Earth. A normal marriage is rare and made up of two women. Most men aren''t allowed to get married unless they are Kings. A formal Marriage can only be done by a king. There is no divorce.}


    ¡°Your intuition has always been right, dear. What about our precious Mary?¡± asked Queen Lorien.


    ¡°I love Mary with all my heart, but she has a temper. She might be the first daughter, but she¡¯s not the best choice to run the kingdom,¡± said the King.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice, my King,¡± said Queen Lorien as she let a little frown slip.


    Princess Mary¡¯s hands balled into little fists as she bit her lip. She always knew her parents didn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a thought,¡± said King Dorian as he rubbed his temples.


    ¡°The Elf council would never allow it; all humans are to be brought to the Elves,¡± said Queen Lorien.


    ¡°I have some favors with the Elf council that I could pull,¡± said King Dorian with a smile.


    Queen Lorien smiled and said, ¡°A human in charge of Dale; that would be something grand. Everyone from around Thresh would come to visit!¡±


    ¡°Grand? More grand than this old Cambian male?¡± said the King.


    ¡°Never, my King,¡± said Queen Dorian as she stood up and kissed the King.


    The door opened and closed as the two left the room. Princess Mary was left lying under the bed. She muttered a curse word under her breath.


    Mary pulled herself up from under the bed and let out a small scream. She grabbed the papers off the desk and threw them on the ground.

 Chapter 05 - Heal Thy Own Wounds

    Carter was lying in a white room with pillows and couches arranged in a small pattern around a fireplace. He was lying down, watching the fire as it danced back and forth. Tiny fingers ran through his long hair, tickling him into going back to sleep. His eyes caught the tanned skin of two naked knees hanging off the white couch in front of him. He flipped onto his back with a broad smile as a woman''s darkened red eyes looked down on him. His head was lying in her lap. Two enormous breasts obscured the bottom of her face as she leaned in to kiss him on the forehead. Her lips were cherry red and felt wet to the touch. Her breasts squished against the side of his face as he became flush with embarrassment and excitement.


    "You are sleeping, little one. You need to wake up," said the gorgeous woman.


    "Can''t I stay here with you? Um, what is your name?" said Carter as his eyes focused from her breasts to her amazing eyes.


    "My name is Venus, little one. You are needed where you are," said Venus, kissing him on his forehead again.


    "Venus? Will you be here when I dream?" said Carter.


    "Sometimes," said Venus.


    "Oh," said Carter as he returned to his side with his head resting on Venus''s naked lap. He watched the flames of the fire jitter around. Venus played with his hair some more, and he fell asleep again.


    The sun went down on the world of Thresh, and Carter still slept in the royal carriage. Nobody came to get him. The sound of dancing and singing slammed into his ears, causing him to wake up. His tear-incrusted eyes fluttered open, and he could see the stars through the burnt hole he made at the top of the carriage.


    "I invented the moonroof here in Thresh,¡± said Carter, letting out a hearty laugh. He stopped laughing and gave a few coughs from the searing pain in his chest. He touched it with his hand and felt the burnt flesh. He let out a small ¡°ow¡± and stopped touching it. He pushed himself up and looked around. He rubbed his reddened eyes, brought about by childish crying, and chastised himself for acting like a baby. It seemed that the past events and the newly burnt hole in his chest were a little too much stress for him to take, and he broke down mentally.


    "Justified, but that''s enough acting like that," Carter said to himself. He needed to escape, and no amount of crying would accomplish that.


    He combed the large carriage like a specialized forensic team. He discovered a small, black, hooded cloak underneath the carriage seats. He grabbed it and stood up. He placed it over his burnt clothes and pulled the hood up. Carter¡¯s long blonde hair peeked out from under his hood.


    Carter opened the carriage door slowly and looked around discreetly. "The coast is clear," mumbled Carter. He jumped down to the ground and closed the carriage door softly.


    Lighted torches dotted the interior of the castle''s inner wall. Small fires and braziers littered the outside entrances of the oversized castle, warming up the sentries that guarded them. A small, dimly lighted path led to the back door of the castle''s servant entrance. Carter ran up to the door and started pushing with all his might to no avail. The metal-reinforced door was locked from the inside.


    "Wait. Why do I want to go inside? That''s where the crazy royals are," whispered Carter to himself. He looked around again and saw the large gate leading to the town, which had been closed for the night.


    "Damn," cursed Carter under his breath. His chest flared up in pain as he hit his chest in anger accidentally.


    ¡°Hey, you''re not allowed to enter the Castle after dark. Only the servants are allowed inside,¡± said a voice behind Carter.


    He slowly turned around, tensing up his legs in anticipation of escaping. Standing at ease, two female guards dressed in green and blue armor glared at him. One of the guards, a blond-haired, blue-eyed woman, bent down on her knees and smiled at Carter.


    ¡°My name is Cern. Do you need help, little one?¡± asked Cern as she looked into Carter¡¯s eyes. She looked genuinely concerned. A first for this place.


    ¡°Not every little street urchin you meet needs your help, Cern,¡± said a dark-haired, stern-faced lady from behind her. Carter looked back and forth between them.


    Cern stood up and looked back at the other guard. ¡°Cape! You don¡¯t have to be mean about it. What is she going to do? Is she an assassin here to kill the Regent?¡± said Cern with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°We can only hope,¡± said Cape with a sneer that comes after killing a small child.


    The two women were very beautiful in their own ways. Cern was the gorgeous girl next door, while Cape was the evil countess widow with hundreds of husbands she had killed.


    "I watch too much television," thought Carter to himself.


    ¡°Cape! Don¡¯t let people hear you say that. You may be the Commander of the Guard, but she has hurt people for saying less,¡± said Cern as she hit Cape on her shoulder.


    Carter rubbed his chest gently and knew this to be a fact. ¡°I¡¯m just hungry,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°There you go. She¡¯s just hungry. Let¡¯s get her some food and find out where she belongs,¡± said Cern as she hit Cape on the shoulder.


    She grabbed Carter¡¯s hand and dragged him to a wooden picnic table beside a big bonfire. Cape rolled her eyes several times and followed Cern. She sat down with a thud on the opposite side of Carter as Cern went to get their food. More guards were sitting at a nearby table, glancing occasionally at Carter. Carter made sure to hide his face from them.


    "Are you ugly?" asked Cape as she touched Carter''s hood.


    "No," said Carter curtly.


    Cern placed a cup of water, meat, and potatoes on a plate in front of Carter and herself. She sat beside him and started eating.


    "Hey, where is my food wife?" asked Cape concernedly.


    "You have two legs. Go get it yourself, wife" said Cern with a sadistic smile.


    "Your little vagabond has two legs, too, and yet you got her food," said Cape as she stood up.


    "Leave her alone," said Cern.


    Carter took small bites of the food and little sips of the water. The meat was bland, and the water was dirty, but his appetite allowed him to choke it down. He kept his head down, letting his hooded coat cover his face as he ate. Carter looked up occasionally to see if any of the Royal family was looking for him. After eating half the plate of food, he looked up again and saw another person across from him that wasn¡¯t Cape. She was wearing the same hooded cloak as Carter was. A strand of blue hair fell out as she lifted her hood slightly to be able to see Carter. A bright smile came from Princess Caroline¡¯s face as their eyes met.


    Cern gasped and whispered, ¡°Princess Caroline, you shouldn¡¯t be out here.¡±


    Caroline looked away from Carter and towards Cern, who was still chastising her. Princess Caroline was very beautiful. Carter wasn¡¯t into women yet but knew beauty when he saw it.


    ¡°This is the perfect place. My two personal guards are sitting at this table, ready to protect me,¡± said Caroline as she placed her hood over her face again.


    ¡°Besides, that dreadful party inside is awful,¡± she added.


    "What are they celebrating tonight?" asked Cape as she chuckled and bit into a large piece of meat.


    "The King''s consort, Raven, has gone into labor and will have her child before morning," said Princess Caroline.


    Cern looked over to Cape, and they both gave each other a small smile. Cape extended her hand and placed it on Cern''s.


    Princess Caroline smiled at that gesture of love.


    Carter went back to eating his food. Caroline reached over and grabbed one of Carter¡¯s legs of meat from his plate. Cern and Cape looked at each other and frowned.


    ¡°Are you hungry, Princess? We can get you some food,¡± said Cern.


    ¡°No, thank you, Cern. This will be enough,¡± said Caroline. Cern looked back toward Cape with concern.


    ¡°Beg your pardon, Princess, but do you know this person?¡± asked Cern.


    ¡°Yeah, she ran away from me when she shouldn¡¯t have,¡± answered Caroline with a stern look on her face.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± asked Cape.


    ¡°It''s none of your business. I¡¯ve come to take her back into the castle. I just thought it would have been harder to find her since Regent said she ran away,¡± said Princess Caroline with what Carter would call an arrogant attitude.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a friend of yours?¡± asked Cern.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have any friends,¡± said Cape bluntly. Cern leaned over and smacked Cape over the head with her hand.


    ¡°Well, I do now,¡± said Princess Caroline, pointing her tongue out at Cape.


    ¡°Ow!¡± said Cape while rubbing her head.


    .


    Cern placed her attention back to Princess Caroline. ¡°That¡¯s great! What is your friend''s name?¡± said Cern.


    While Carter was eating, his head bobbed back and forth from each person in the conversation. He now stared at Caroline in anticipation of what her answer was going to be.


    ¡°Camille,¡± said Princess Caroline, proud of herself for thinking up a name on the spot.


    ¡°The same name as your chicken?¡± Cape said with a little smirk.


    Cern stood up for the second time and hit Cape over the head with her hand.


    ¡°Ow, again! I¡¯m starting to think that this is an abusive relationship,¡± said Cape.


    ¡°Only when you say stupid things, which I¡¯m beginning to think is all the time,¡± said Cern.


    Carter smiled under his hood, eating the last mouthful of potatoes on his plate. These two guards were fun.


    ¡°Camille is a wonderful name,¡± said Cern as she patted Carter¡¯s hand with hers.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Caroline. She looked down at Carter¡¯s plate and noticed it was now empty.


    ¡°We need to get back to the Castle, Camille,¡± added Caroline as she stood up. Carter was waiting for this person named Camille to answer Princess Caroline.


    ¡°Camille? That¡¯s you,¡± said Caroline as she pointed at Carter.


    ¡°Oh, yes, of course,¡± said Carter as he stood up, pulling his hood back down.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Thanks for the meal, Cern and Cape,¡± said Carter as he bowed down as a sign of respect.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, little Camille, a friend of Princess Caroline,¡± said Cern. Cape still had her hand covering her head. Carter let out another little laugh.


    Carter and Caroline walked towards the back door, holding hands. ¡°Something¡¯s off about Camille,¡± said Cape.


    ¡°I¡¯m just glad Princess Caroline has found a friend,¡± said Cern with a smile.


    ¡°Friend? More like a Thrall,¡± said Cape.


    ¡°That, too,¡± retorted Cern. They both went back to drinking and laughing with their friends and forgot all about Camille.


    A secret knock later, Princess Caroline and Carter were entering the Castle''s kitchen. Carter was amazed at all the castle¡¯s employees working very hard in the kitchen. The noise was almost deafening. One lady wearing an apron screamed out orders to the other workers. Caroline kept pulling Carter forward, ignoring the inquiries about who they were and the insults thrown towards them.


    She pulled him down another hallway towards a grand staircase, where two servants were waiting at the bottom. The room containing the staircase was large and probably had an ostentatious name like Reception Room Twelve. Party noises murmured from a room far away.


    ¡°Princess Caroline?¡± said the dark-haired woman. She was a little bit shorter than Caroline.


    ¡°Yes, it is me, Ursa. This is my friend Camille. If she needs anything, you two shall accommodate her. Understood?¡± said Princess Caroline.


    ¡°Yes, Princess,¡± said the two servants in unison as they bowed their heads.


    Caroline looked at Carter and said, "If you need anything, just ask Ursa or Rita, and they will provide it."


    Ursa''s hair was curly and blonde, reaching past her shoulders. At twelve years old, Carter could meet her gaze without looking up. Her face was soft and tan, with little freckles around her nose.


    Carter looked over at Rita; she had dark red hair down to her stomach, with strands of her hair in several long braids. Her most notable feature was her red eyes. Carter had never seen red eyes before. Rita and Ursa wore short skirts, exposing their shapely legs, and both wore what looked like a maid''s uniform to Carter.


    Carter stopped staring at the women''s outfits and quietly asked, ¡°Do you have anything to heal a large burn?¡±


    Caroline turned her face towards Carter and said, ¡°Camille? Did you get hurt swimming this morning?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± said Carter as he lowered his head.


    ¡°How big is the wound?¡± asked Rita with a big smile and twinkling red eyes. As Carter looked at Ursa and Rita, they both had big smiles. Carter opened his coat, exposing the wound to the air. A pain rippled through his chest.


    "That looks horrible," said Rita as she reached to touch the blistered wound but quickly pulled her hand back. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a healing potion,¡± she added as she ran off.


    Carter closed his coat again. ¡°That looks like a magic fireball wound,¡± said Caroline. Her face started to twist into a grimace.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t run off, did you? The Regent did this, didn¡¯t she? I¡¯ll make her pay!¡± said Princess Caroline as she balled up her hands into fists.


    ¡°Princess, please stop talking like that. You know the Regent has too much power. Just calm down,¡± said Ursa.


    Ursa grabbed Caroline¡¯s and Carter¡¯s hands and pulled them up the stairs. ¡°Calm down,¡± repeated Ursa. Ursa¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t as soft as Caroline¡¯s, noted Carter.


    They reached the top of the staircase and walked down a dimly lit hallway to the first large wooden door. Ursa let go of their hands and pushed open the door. Caroline walked through, visually upset. Ursa grabbed Carter¡¯s hand again and beckoned him inside the bedroom door. He followed Ursa into Caroline''s room, which had a large desk, a canopy bed, and an abundance of dolls staring at him from all corners.


    ¡°Spooky,¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why the King lets her get away with everything,¡± said Caroline as she jumped up on her bed and sat down. It was the most enormous bed Carter had ever seen. It also had dolls on it.


    ¡°She is a powerful and brilliant wizard. The King values her wisdom and allows her some leeway. Perhaps Camille did something she was not supposed to,¡± said Ursa as she looked away from Carter.


    ¡°Is that true, Camille?¡± said Princess Caroline.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stay on the carriage,¡± said Carter, shrugging his shoulders.


    Caroline said, "Even so, that does not justify her lashing out at him."


    ¡°Camille looks well, and we¡¯ll fix her up nicely with the healing potion,¡± said Ursa. ¡°We just need to forget about the Regent and take care of Camille.¡±


    ¡°Where is Rita with that healing potion?¡± asked Caroline impatiently.


    ¡°Right here, Princess Caroline. I could only find a light wound healing potion,¡± said Rita as she slipped into the room and closed the door.


    "That should be good enough. Healing potions are quite rare and costly. I''m surprised there was still one left," said Ursa.


    Rita had a small bottle and a small rag. ¡°Let¡¯s get your clothes off,¡± said Rita as she walked over towards Carter.


    ¡°Um, can I do it myself?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Are you shy?¡± said Caroline with a small smile.


    ¡°A little,¡± said Carter as he looked down. "Very shy. Plus, I''m afraid you''ll find a surprise you won''t like," thought Carter.


    ¡°Fine, the bathroom is over there,¡± said Caroline, pointing to a narrow door across the room.


    Rita handed Carter the bottle and the rag, saying, ¡°Just pour the potion over the wound and clean the blood off with the rag. Don''t drink it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Carter as he walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Hold on a second,¡± said Caroline. Carter turned around and saw the Princess digging through a pile of clothes on the ground.


    ¡°You can wear these,¡± said Caroline, walking towards Carter with a handful of dirty clothes.


    ¡°Um, thanks,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t dirty if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking. These are the clothes I wear when I want to sneak outside and not be noticed. I¡¯ve only worn them once,¡± said Caroline.


    Carter grabbed them from Caroline¡¯s outstretched hands and looked at them. They were brown and dark green, nothing fancy at all.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Carter, and he walked into the bathroom and closed the door. He took his clothes off and looked down at his wound.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± he thought.


    It was kind of hard to see the extent of the damage of his wound in this darkened room. Only a tiny candle was burning on a table in the corner. Carter looked around for a mirror and found none. He shrugged his shoulders and hoped for the best.


    He grabbed the small bottle and started to pour the contents into his chest wound. When the liquid touched the wound, it started healing, and he could feel the magic seep into his body. That little place in his body, maybe his stomach or heart, also felt warm as the magic traveled through his body. It was a different feeling than the fireball spell the Regent fired at him; it was a separate and distinct feeling. His wound had started bleeding again and was only about halfway healed. He placed the rag on the wound and cleaned the blood that had spilled out of his wound.


    ¡°Is it working?¡± said Ursa through the door.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Carter. He felt that Rita had taken this potion without permission from someone, and to get more would be problematic. ¡°I need just a few more moments to get dressed,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Ursa as she nervously walked back and forth.


    He placed the rag on top of his wound and started to put on the clothes that Caroline gave him. They were tight around the waist and a little too long, but they at least would stay on. After he got his cloak and hood on, Carter decided to push that feeling of magic he got from the healing potion and see if he could do the same thing he did with the fireball. He closed his eyes and started pushing the feeling to the surface of his body. He opened his eyes as the fireball was beginning to exit his body. He stopped and pulled the magic back in at the last moment.


    ¡°Ouch...that hurt,¡± he murmured, falling to his knees. "Stopping magic was a painful experience," thought Carter as a wave of pain pushed through his body.


    He bit his bottom lip. ¡°Wrong magic, try again,¡± said Carter quietly as he pulled himself up.


    He grabbed the other feeling from his stomach and brought that to the surface. A white glow appeared and covered his whole hand. He touched his chest, and the white glow seeped under his clothes. His chest started to feel a lot better. After a few moments, all the pain went away. He lifted his shirt and peeled the blood-covered rag off his chest. The wound was gone. He decided at this point to call the feelings in his stomach spells. He had two spells now: Fireball and Heal. I wonder if learning spells is as easy for the inhabitants of this world. His head became foggy, and he fell to the floor upon his knees again.


    ¡°This must be backlash for casting spells,¡± thought Carter. The Regent called her fireball a cantrip, probably the same as a spell, thought Carter. He noticed that his mind wasn''t as hazy with the healing spell this time as it was with the fireball spell, and the magical reverberation disappeared quickly.


    The door burst open; Ursa, Caroline, and Rita came running in and saw Carter kneeling on the floor. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± said Ursa as she grabbed Carter and lifted him off the floor.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough healing potion, was it?¡± said Rita as she tugged on her long, red braid.


    Princess Caroline didn''t wait for Carter''s answer. She walked around to Carter¡¯s front and lifted his shirt, exposing his chest to the women.


    ¡°How?¡± asked Princess Caroline. Ursa and Rita looked down at Carter¡¯s chest and saw it was completely healed.


    "That potion was good, but not that good. No scar?¡± asked Ursa as she placed her hand on Carter''s peck.


    Carter grabbed his shirt and pulled it down. He was embarrassed by the scrutiny of his naked chest. ¡°I need to go pee. Can I use it without you barging in on me?¡± said Carter.


    ¡°What is this word ''pee''?¡± asked Caroline with a perplexed look. The other women were waiting for an answer, too.


    ¡°Use the bathroom,¡± said Carter. His sister would correct him each time, too.


    ¡°Oh, you have to piss,¡± said Princess Caroline.


    Carter frowned, aware that the term was vulgar on his planet. "Yes," he responded.


    Caroline pointed towards a tiny room by the wall and said, ¡°The garderobe is there, and the pail of water is here. Plus, you''re probably not used to this. There is soap!¡±


    ¡°Soap?¡± said Carter with a weird look on his face.


    "Is this considered a luxury in this world? She said it with such excitement. Does royalty only use soap? " thought Carter.


    The two servants started to giggle at Carter¡¯s dismay.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± asked Rita.


    ¡°No,¡± said Carter. He held out his hands and started pushing the girls towards the doorway.


    As they were pushed out of the door, Ursa remarked, "You''re quite strong for a little girl."


    Carter closed the door, fell to the floor, and allowed the door to keep him upright. The room was lit by a lone candle, creating a spooky flickering on the walls. He let out a quiet grunt as he pushed himself off the floor. Carter slowly walked over to the hole-in-the-wall room and investigated the royal toilet. He noticed it was just a wooden seat with a hole in the middle. To put it politely, he felt a breeze from the hole, carrying a hint of fecal odor.


    ¡°It smells like a port-a-potty," he mused to himself. Carter grabbed the seat and tried to pull it up, but it was not budging.


    ¡°So much for lifting the seat,¡± mumbled Carter to himself.


    He tried to look down into the darkness of the toilet hole but saw nothing. He urinated through the opening, not caring how this simple toilet worked. After he was finished, he looked around the bathroom. He walked over to a bucket of water on the floor with a small bar of ''luxury'' soap beside it. He took a whiff, and it smelled like nothing. He bent over the bucket, washed his hands in the water, and then contemplated that this was probably considered a fancy bathroom.


    He sat up, put his hood on, and left through the door. Princess Caroline was sitting at her desk as Carter exited the bathroom.


    ¡°Ready to go to the party? The Queen insisted we go,¡± said Princess Caroline as she stood up and smiled at Carter. Knowing he had no choice, Carter said, ¡°Okay¡±. It was dark outside, and he was surprised they could go to a party this late at night.


    ¡°A proper lady will say yes, not okay,¡± said Caroline, still having a smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes, Princess Carolina,¡± said Carter.


    "That''s Princess Caroline. There is no ''a'' on the end," said Caroline with a smile. She sort of like it said that way, but she wouldn''t tell Camille. She had to be in charge of her little thrall.

 Chapter 06 - The Lionhide Attacks

    Caroline ran over, grabbed Carter¡¯s hand, and yanked him towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Camille!¡± said Caroline.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, Camille, the chicken,¡± said Carter under his breath.


    Princess Caroline let out a small chuckle as she pulled Carter down the stairs and into a large, lighted-up ballroom. There were hundreds and hundreds of people dancing on the giant ballroom floor. He moaned as Caroline pulled him over to a table and pointed out a chair to sit in.


    ¡°I¡¯m her living doll,¡± thought Carter. He was appeased by seeing her sweating as she tried to drag him everywhere.


    Carter looked down at the long, wooden table and saw the white-haired Queen smiling back at him. The King was busy staring and clapping at the semi-naked women dancing around the room. Carter noticed that the performers were barely dressed, wearing only small clothing to cover their private parts. Carter observed the dancers for what seemed like a moment. The movements and gyrations of the scantily clad performer were mesmerizing to him. Their breasts were unusually large and were held down by a small amount of material.


    Caroline tapped him on the shoulder and snapped him out of it.


    "You''re just as bad as the King and those other women," she castigated. Carter was confused and didn''t understand the meaning of what she said."Just as bad doing what?" thought Carter.


    She put on a smile and started pointing at all the other people who were sitting down at the tables.


    ¡°Of course, you know my half-sister, Mary,¡± said Caroline as she pointed across the table. Mary stuck her tongue out and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you got her to sit.¡±


    "Shut up, Mary," Caroline said as she leaned across the table, trying to smack her hand.


    Mary shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to listen to you, Caroline, you''re the younger princess!¡±


    The Queen was about to say something but just looked at Caroline and shook her head.


    ¡°What? She started it,¡± said Caroline. She ignored Mary and pointed to the person sitting next to the King.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mary¡¯s mother, Eris, the 1st Queen Consort,¡± continued Caroline.


    ¡°Consort?¡± questioned Carter.


    ¡°You don''t know what a consort is?" questioned Mary with a look of superiority.


    "Mary, if you can''t be nice, just leave!" shouted Caroline.


    Mary''s face turned into a grimace as she stood up. "Fine!" she screamed and then stormed off.


    Princess Caroline smiled as if she had just won a contest and continued her teaching lesson.


    "The King has many wives; it¡¯s the nature of our world. Only one can be the queen, while the rest are called consorts," said Caroline.


    "Women rule most kingdoms. Rare is the kingdom with a male King. I only know of three: our King, the King of the Capital, and the King of Chronos,¡± added Caroline.


    ¡°How many does your father have?¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Wives or Children?¡± asked Caroline.


    Carter shook his head, and Caroline decided to answer both. ¡°He has only fourteen wives. He has over 35 children who live here. I am the first child of the Queen but second behind Mary for the crown,¡± said Caroline as she waved her hand regally.


    Carter let out a little laugh. Caroline ignored his laughter and started labeling more people at the table. He noticed that Regent Blackmore, the defiler of his chest, was not attending this affair.


    ¡°What is the party for?¡± said Carter.


    Caroline stopped pointing at the guest, blushed slightly, and said, ¡°One of the King¡¯s mistresses, Raven, is having a child. This party is to ask nature to make it healthy and, with luck, a boy.¡±


    Carter remembered that she had told them outside already. He wasn''t listening to her then. ¡°How many boys have the King sired?¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Look at you, using big words,¡± said Caroline with a smile. Carter liked it when she smiled; she was beautiful. Her smile turned back into a frown as she said, ¡°He has sired none.¡±


    A smiling, red-haired woman placed a plate of food before him. Carter noticed that the girl was pretty and was wearing very seductive clothing. He remembers seeing pictures of busty bar maidens in an old dungeon and dragon book with their cleavage sticking out of their clothes. She was dressed that way, as were all the serving women. Caroline noticed him looking at the serving woman¡¯s cleavage and said, ¡°They dress like that to attract the King¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°Does it work?¡± asked Carter as he was still staring.


    ¡°Sometimes. Helena over there was once a serving wench, and now she¡¯s number 13,¡± said Caroline as she pointed across the table at a blond-haired woman laughing with the other women.


    Carter began eating while Caroline commented on the attire of those around them. Carter observed that some women were dressed conservatively, others were covered in armor, and the rest dressed provocatively. Almost as if they are assuming roles with their clothes. His conversation with Tain about the number of males in this world was correct. The only male Carter could see was the King; everyone else was female.


    ¡°How many males are in Dale?¡± said Carter after he swallowed a large amount of meat.


    ¡°We have three. The King, Cardinal Ubel, and Major Sykes. Sadly, the King is the only one who can reproduce now,¡± said Princess Caroline.


    ¡°Are males only good for reproducing?¡± said Carter without thinking.


    ¡°That is their number one duty. Most males are taken to the breeding farms in the Elves'' territories in the north. After they have produced enough children, they are let go into this world so the lower castes can have...¡± said Caroline. The princess trailed off mid-sentence and began to whisper to herself after mentioning "children."


    ¡°What?¡± asked Carter, trying to bring her back to the conversation.


    She looked back at Carter as if contemplating whether to say anything.


    She leaned over to Carter and whispered into his ear. ¡°Unlike your world¡¯s females, the Cambian female has a driving force to procreate. It¡¯s an instinct, almost animalistic. A human once called it a ¡®lust,¡¯¡± said Princess Caroline with a thousand-mile stare. Carter was physically advanced for his age in height, weight, and mental capacities but never lust.


    He saw the giant bust of the serving lady across from him again and decided maybe that wasn''t the case.


    Carter took a few more bites of his meal when a sudden pain shot through his head, only to disappear a moment later. He grabbed his head, and a painful expression crossed his face.


    ¡°Are you feeling ill?¡± said Caroline, placing her hand on Carter¡¯s forehead.


    .


    ¡°No, just a small headache,¡± said Carter as a smile blossomed back.


    Caroline smiled and continued with her biology lesson. ¡°From Queens to peasants, it is the dream and drive of every person to have children. When a person finally has a child, it¡¯s a time of celebration, like tonight¡¯s party.¡±


    She looked off toward her father, the King.


    ¡°I probably will not have a child in my lifetime. The only male I know is my father. The price for an attempt at pregnancy is thousands of gold coins at the capital of Elves. That price is way out of reach even for royalty,¡± said Caroline with a sad look.


    Carter took another bite of his dinner when he heard a loud noise from the doorway. Everyone else stood up, including Caroline. They all let out a collective gasp in that direction. Carter stood up to see what the problem was. A group of women surrounded a single woman with something in her hands.


    Each woman wore a red garment that covered her body. The crowd erupted with cries of "It''s a girl!"


    ¡°My sister came early,¡± said Caroline. A smile returned as she watched the group circle the room, the mother proudly holding up the child.


    ¡°Bring her to her father,¡± said the King. The King took the baby into his hands and looked down at her. The crowd started to chant ¡°Name the baby¡± repeatedly.


    The mother smiled as the King raised the child and said, ¡°Princess Catelynn, eighth in line.¡±


    The cheers grew deafening as the child started to cry. The King tried to console the child but couldn''t do so with all the noise. He carried her towards a room at the back of the ballroom. The mother followed, as did the group of women surrounding the mother. The Queen stood up and said, ¡°Three cheers for Princess Catelynn.¡± The crowd roared.


    ¡°Was that a roar?¡± thought Carter. He took his eyes off the queen and looked towards the doorway. A giant beast, at least 10 feet tall, stood at the entrance, covered in blood. The crowd stopped cheering and looked towards the giant monster. They panicked and ran towards the small back room where the King was.


    "Tell me that''s a pet," said Carter.


    Two armored soldiers held their pike spears tightly pointed at the monster, holding the creature back.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Princess Caroline stood up, screamed, ¡°Lionhide!¡± and ran towards the beast. Her hands extended outwards as she started chanting, just like the Regent had. The tone of Caroline¡¯s voice got louder and louder as she labored under some unseen force, saying the same words repeatedly. Carter could tell she was putting her all into whatever she was doing. Her hands were covered in green energy as a giant ball of wind flew out of Caroline¡¯s hands, hitting the Lionhide in their dead center. The beast flew back fast and hit the back wall with a crushing sound. The excess wind deflected off the Lionhide¡¯s body and pushed the two guards across the room from where they stood. The impact of the force caused Caroline and Carter to take a few steps back. The two guards scampered back in front of Caroline and pointed their spears towards the back wall, not being phased by the spell.


    The cracked wall where the beast had hit had created a dust cloud obscuring the beast¡¯s hopefully dead body. A roar came from the beast¡¯s direction, signaling that he was still alive. The Lionhide strolled out of the cloud and shook its fur as if nothing had happened. It looked at Caroline with a sneer full of teeth and a lust for her death.


    Having a better view of the creature now that all the people were out of the way, Carter saw that it looked like a lion with wings and had long bird legs that ended in razor-sharp claws. The Lionhide had long arms that lifted the front part of its body higher than the back. The Lionhide also had thick, dark fur covering its body, making it hard to see in the dimly lit ballroom. As it moved towards Caroline and the two guards, Carter saw a relatively bright glow around the beast¡¯s neck, possibly a collar. Oddly enough, Carter wasn''t that scared of seeing his first monster.


    The Lionhide jumped forward and attacked the two guards with one swipe of its claw. Both guards went down to the ground and passed out from the impact. Blood dripped out of giant gashes on their arms.


    Caroline, panicking, turned to run, but Carter knew it was too late. He stood up and started to bring his fire spell towards the surface of his body. The world slowed down as he walked towards the snarling Lionhide. Carter tried to keep the feeling of dread from overwhelming him and canceling out his concentration. Caroline saw him walking towards the beast and waved her hands to stop him.


    ¡°Run!¡± she screamed.


    Carter could have launched his fireball from the table, but he needed to save Caroline and gather enough firepower for his spell to hurt the beast long enough for everyone to get to safety. Carter could feel himself draining of magic as he started to scream. The beast stopped chasing Caroline, disturbed by the yelling, and watched, perplexed at the small enemy approaching him.


    ¡°No, you fool,¡± said Caroline, turning around and initiating another spell. The sweat dropped down her nose as she knew it was too late. She had exhausted her mana with the strongest wind cantrip she knew on her first attack. This next cantrip would burn her out and not be as powerful, but she had to help Carter and bring the Lionhide¡¯s attention back to her.


    Carter stopped screaming and allowed the spell he held back for what seemed like an eternity to come out. The fireball was the size of himself as it flew out from his body, knocking Carter backward. He slid along the floor and stopped under the large table.


    The eyes of the Lionhide went wide as the fireball hit him from the front. The creature instantly vaporized into nothing as the rest of the fireball made its way to the back of the room. The fireball dissipated on the back of the wall, leaving the wall covered in burn marks, a burning tapestry, and an outline of the creature in white.


    Caroline stopped her spell and stood paralyzed, trying to analyze what had just happened. ¡°The human can use magic. That is unheard of! Impossible! ¡± thought Caroline.


    Carter had fallen back and passed out on the floor, hidden by the large communal table. Another loud noise came down the hallways as a legion of guards ran through the door.


    ¡°Princess Caroline! Where is the monster?¡± asked Cern loudly as she looked around the room. Many of the candles had been blown out from the fire and wind blasts, making it dark in the room.


    ¡°Is the King well?¡± said Cape as the guards bunched at the door.


    ¡°The beast is dead,¡± said Caroline through a haggard voice.


    ¡°Dead? The King or the monster?¡± asked Cape.


    ¡°The Lionhide,¡± replied Caroline as her knees buckled. She kneeled on the floor, her torso rocking slowly back and forth.


    ¡°A Lionhide? Really?¡± questioned Cern as she looked around and only saw Caroline.


    ¡°Your magic?¡± asked Cern.


    Caroline was about to open her mouth and say something when she blacked out. Cern caught her before she fell to the floor. Cape ran to the closed room in the back and pounded on the little room''s door.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear!¡± she shouted.


    The door opened, and the Queen popped her head out. ¡°Is the beast dead?¡± asked the Queen.


    The King pushed his Queen out of the way and exited the door, holding his ornamental sword awkwardly. He looked around and saw Caroline lying in Cern¡¯s arms on the floor.


    ¡°Not my Caroline!¡± said the King, running towards her, dropping his sword.


    Cern looked up and said, ¡°She¡¯s okay. She just exhausted her mana.¡±


    ¡°Princess Caroline killed the beast with her magic?¡± asked the King.


    "Looks like it," said Cern.


    The Queen walked up behind him and said, ¡°Brilliant!¡±


    The King smiled at his Queen and stood up. ¡°Come, guest, we have much to celebrate! Not only do I have another child, but I also have a brilliant wizard heir!¡± said the King, holding his hands in the air.


    ¡°We also need to celebrate that we are all alive,¡± said one of the guests.


    ¡°That too,¡± said the King with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not every day that one survives a Lionhide attack,¡± said another guest.


    ¡°We were lucky we had Princess Caroline and the guards,¡± said another guest.


    The King looked at Cern and said, ¡°Can you bring her to her room? I think she needs a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I will, my King,¡± said Cern.


    ¡°Are any of the guards hurt?¡± said the King.


    "About a dozen, sir. But, there were no deaths," responded Cern.


    ¡°Thank Mother Nature! Please tell the Regent about this attack and have her look into how it got into the Castle,¡± said the King.


    Cern shook her head up and down and then helped Cape carry Princess Caroline out of the Ballroom.


    A few guests were looking at the silhouette on the wall and shaking their heads. The King looked over and frowned a little bit. His tapestry on the back wall, woven by the seamstresses of Chronos at an excessive amount of gold, had burnt in half, and the other side was still burning. Lionhides were rare, and few have ever been seen outside a dungeon.


    ¡°Do they breathe fire?¡± thought the King.


    The Queen shouted him back into reality, and the King started dancing towards his drink on the table, forgetting all about the attack.


    "Hello, little one. That was quite impressive," said a melodious voice from the darkness.


    "Turn around and let me read your status," added the voice.


    "Venus?" said Carter.


    "Yes, my little lord. Lift your shirt so I can read your power levels off your back," said Venus.


    Carter turned around and lifted his shirt.


    "Level 1 - Fighting. Level 2 - Mage. Level 2 - Cleric. Mana: 200," read Venus out loud.


    "What does that mean?" said Carter, pulling down his shirt and turning around. He was then hugged by a naked Venus as he became smothered by her breasts. He wrapped his arms around her and felt safe.


    "It means you have a long way to go," said Venus.


    Carter woke up a few hours later with a feeling that he was being kicked all over his body. It was dark, and he went to get up and hit his head on something.


    ¡°A table?¡± thought Carter. People had forgotten all about him and left him passed out under a side table in the ballroom.


    ¡°What am I doing here? What happened?¡± said Carter as he felt another foot kick him in his side.


    They were still kicking him. He crawled towards the end of the table and pulled himself to the wall. He leaned against it and took an inventory check of all his body parts. None of them were gone or mauled. He had bruises from those kickers and a mean magic hangover, but he was okay.


    He stood up and surveyed the mess he had made. "Looks like a tornado went through here," said Carter as he left.

 Chapter 07 - A Bath Alone?

    Carter pulled up his hood, covered his face, and stood up. The ballroom was lit by a few dozen candles, allowing many dark areas to form. Hundreds of drunk royalty with glazed-over eyes did not take notice of poor little Carter at all. He silently walked out through the ballroom''s door, heading nowhere in particular. He was dirty, smelled of ale, was covered in boot marks, and had a wicked headache. He climbed the giant staircase upstairs and wandered around for a while. He recognized Princess Caroline¡¯s door but decided against opening it and bothering her so late at night. Another door beckoned him to enter a few yards down the hallway, and he sneaked inside.


    The torches were lit and sparsely spaced so that just enough light lit up the room. There was a big pool filled with steaming, clean water. Carter couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. This backwater world had hot-watered baths? How? It didn¡¯t matter. This is just what Carter needed to clean up and relax his bruised muscles. He looked around, hoping nobody was inside. Finally, luck was on his side. He looked around, found another garderobe in the wall, and stealthily went to the bathroom. He cleaned up, grabbed the soap, and grabbed one of the towels by the pail. He placed them down next to the side of the pool, along with his robe and the Princess¡¯s hand-me-down clothes he was wearing. He cupped his privates and jumped into the pool.


    The pool was about 3 feet deep and had a bench around the edge. The temperature of the water made his skin hurt for a few moments, and then he sat down and relaxed. He grabbed the soap and started to wash himself. It had been a while since he last bathed, and he still had the smell of seawater and burnt skin on him. Carter¡¯s hair, falling past his shoulders, was dirty too and needed a good wash. He dunked under the water and used the soap to wash his hair. He stayed under as long as he could and then stood up. The cold air hit his skin, and he made a little happy noise as he dunked everything but his head back under the water. He stared off into the dark, submerged in delightful hot water up to his head.


    ¡°Whose there?¡± said a voice from the other side of the pool.


    Carter popped out of the water and froze. He sunk a little more under the water until only his eyes showed.


    ¡°Please speak up,¡± said another voice.


    Carter panicked but lifted his mouth out of the water and said, ¡°It¡¯s just me, Car¡­ er, Camille.¡±


    ¡°What? Where have you been? Rita and I have been looking all over for you,¡± slurred Ursa as her voice started to come closer to Carter.


    ¡°Ah, the two servants of Princess Caroline,¡± thought Carter.


    Carter couldn¡¯t tell them the truth, so he made up a lie on the spot. ¡°I hid from the monster and fell asleep,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Oh, poor girl,¡± said Ursa as she reached Carter, bent down, and hugged him. She was slightly taller than Carter and lifted him from the water to his stomach. Her large breasts were squarely in his face, obscuring his vision. He felt oddly happy from this experience, but he could hardly breathe.


    Rita walked over, grabbed Ursa, and pulled her back. ¡°You¡¯re going to smother the poor girl with your oversized breasts,¡± said Rita, as she poked Ursa on one of her boobs.


    Carter was still staring at the oversized breasts that were bouncing in front of his face. He had never seen a naked woman before or touched one in real life. Ivy, his step-sister from Earth, had given him hugs before, but they never elicited any response like he was feeling now. He looked over at Rita, and she was naked too. Her breasts weren¡¯t as large as Ursa''s, but they weren¡¯t small.


    Rita bent down and looked at Carter. ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Rita.


    ¡°They were soft and didn¡¯t smother me that much,¡± stuttered Carter.


    Rita let out a little laugh and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the attack by Ursa¡¯s massive breasts, but the attack from the Lionhide.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯m fine. Just a few bruises from everyone running,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°After Cern and Cape brought back the unconscious Princess, we were afraid that you had been attacked too,¡± said Ursa as she sunk under the water up to her head.


    ¡°How is the princess doing?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. The Clerics say that she must have mana exhaustion," said Rita. Rita¡¯s dark red hair was brown from wetness as she washed her body. Carter had no references to the female form, but he could tell that Rita and Ursa were very beautiful, at least to him.


    ¡°Mana exhaustion?¡± asked Carter as he adverted his eyes away from Rita, who was washing her nice-sized breasts in the water in front of him. For some reason, he felt excited and ashamed of himself simultaneously. Would they be mad if they found out he was a male?


    ¡°Silly, all mages, magicians, and clerics have a set amount of mana in their bodies. When they cast a cantrip, they use some of that. When that amount hits zero, they pass out,¡± said Rita as she dunked under the water.


    Ursa moved onto the underwater bench, sat back and relaxed. Her breast floated on top of the water, and Carter felt ashamed again. As Carter turned around, Ursa let out a little noise.


    ¡°Your back is filthy. Let me wash it for you,¡± said Ursa as she stood and walked behind Carter. She started washing his back before he could object. Her hands moved up and down, and her breasts bumped against his back. It felt good and allowed him to relax.


    ¡°Sometimes mana exhaustion can cause memory relapse, too. Princess Caroline probably won¡¯t even remember what happened at the party,¡± said Ursa from behind Carter. Ursa stopped washing Carter¡¯s back, moved before him, held up the soap, and said, ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Carter said, ¡°Ah, no, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember what happened very well either,¡± Carter thought.


    He took the soap and started washing Ursa¡¯s back. Ursa let out a little laugh and said, ¡°Rita, her hands are softer than yours!¡±


    Carter felt some of his manhood die, but she wasn¡¯t wrong. He had done sports, karate, swimming, and gymnastics, but never hard manual labor like these poor women.


    ¡°Oh? Then she won¡¯t mind doing my back, too,¡± said Rita as she pushed Ursa out of the way.


    ¡°Hey!¡± screamed Ursa as she turned around to push Rita out of her spot in front of Carter, ¡°She wasn¡¯t finished with me!¡±


    Carter watched as the two women fought, naked in the water in front of him, breasts and butts hitting him in his face and body occasionally.


    He never talked to his parents about sex, but the kids at school helped his education on that subject. He wasn¡¯t physically prepared for it yet, but mentally, he liked what he saw.


    ¡°Let me finish, Ursa, then I can do you, Rita,¡± said Carter quietly.


    They both stopped fighting in front of Carter, and both shook their heads up and down.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Camille, we¡¯re supposed to be serving you. That¡¯s what the Princess ordered,¡± said Ursa.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± said Carter. He didn''t either. He liked helping people.


    ¡°Right, if you insist,¡± said Ursa as she sat back down in front of Carter with her back to him.


    Rita was a little mad, but Ursa was right. They should take turns.


    After Carter was done with both their backs, they all just sat in the bath and relaxed. Ursa caught Carter staring at her breasts and said, ¡°How old are you, Camille?¡±


    ¡°Twelve,¡± replied Carter while averting his eyes away.


    She leaned over and whispered to Carter, ¡°Don¡¯t worry honey, your breasts will grow larger when you get older. Don¡¯t worry about it till then.¡±


    Rita, who had a giant smile on her face, came from behind Ursa, cupped her large breasts, and started to play with them in the water.


    ¡°How about me, Ursa? Will mine grow as big as yours?¡± said Rita playfully.


    ¡°Stop it, Rita! Stop playing with them!¡± screamed Ursa as she tried to get out of Rita¡¯s death grip on her breasts. She pushed away and fell on top of Carter. She climbed over him onto the other side of Carter and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Keep that beast away from me,¡± said Ursa towards Rita. She looked at Rita with a death stare and said, ¡°No, your breasts won¡¯t grow big like mine.¡±


    Rita put on a pouty look and sat back down.


    ¡°Why do women want big breasts?¡± said Carter out of the blue as if he didn''t know the answer.


    ¡°To attract a mate. They make you stand out more,¡± said Ursa as she jutted her impressive chest out.


    Rita stood up, placed her hands on her breasts, and said, ¡°These do perfectly fine. Anyone would love to touch these,¡± said Rita. Her breasts were a lot bigger than her hands. If Carter hadn¡¯t seen Ursa¡¯s breasts, he would have thought Rita¡¯s were big, too.


    With Ursa and Rita sitting on both of his sides, arguing, he could finally smell the alcohol on their breaths. These two women were drunk.


    Ursa smiled and said, ¡°They are lovely, Rita, and your breasts would attract any man.¡±


    Rita smiled and sat back down. Ursa whispered into Carter¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°You need always to reassure her.¡±


    ¡°I heard that,¡± said Rita.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the king the only man around?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s kind of past his prime. He has chosen all his mates now, and they wait their turn to get pregnant,¡± said Ursa.


    ¡°He¡¯s shooting blanks now,¡± said Rita as she covered her mouth and laughed.


    ¡°Rita, he is the King! A little decorum,¡± whispered Ursa loudly.


    ¡°His last child was over fourteen years ago. You know I am speaking the truth. We will never get on that list to bear his children,¡± said Rita.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find another list. We have all the time in the world,¡± said Ursa as she splashed water on her breasts.


    ¡°What is so important about having a child?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Do they not teach you anything where you come from?¡± said Ursa.


    ¡°Along with your breasts growing larger, you¡¯ll get what we like to call the calling,¡± said Rita.


    ¡°What is the calling?¡± said Carter.


    ¡°It¡¯s the physical need to procreate. Every woman has this feeling when they come of age. You can fight it, but it will always be there,¡± said Rita.


    ¡°You need a man to give you the gift,¡± said Ursa as she held her hand as if gripping something.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, yeah,¡± said Rita as she hit Ursa''s hand.


    ¡°You should be able to make the feeling subside if you get married to the perfect mate,¡± said Ursa.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s still there. Ask Cape and Cern. They still want a baby,¡± said Rita.


    A voice from the bathroom entrance said, ¡°You women talk too much!¡±


    ¡°Cape and Cern? What are you doing in the Castle¡¯s baths?¡± said Ursa.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing, servant girl,¡± said Cape.


    Thinking on her toes, Rita said, ¡°We were looking for Camille, and we found her!¡±


    ¡°Camille? You found her?¡± asked Cern.


    Ursa and Rita pointed through the steam at Carter¡¯s outline. ¡°We have been looking for you. The King was very worried,¡± said Cape.


    ¡°Camille hid from the monster and fell asleep. She ended up here taking a bath,¡± said Ursa.


    He had been lucky so far, not showing his male attributes. He started to panic. Carter had gotten out of the water, covered himself with his towel, and started getting dressed while the women talked to each other.


    Luckily, this Castle was dimly lit and showed none of his young manly assets. At age twelve, it wasn''t that hard to hide them.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m ready now.¡±


    ¡°Come, we have a room prepared for you,¡± said Cern as she wrapped her hands around Carter¡¯s shoulders.

 Chapter 08 - The Crow Learns to Count

    ¡°See you in the morning,¡± said Ursa as she waved from the pool, giving Carter one last view of her naked body. He shuddered a little inside as they directed him out the door.


    They walked past the Princess¡¯s room and up the hallway past a few more doors till they ended. The door was noticeably smaller than the Princess¡¯s and had a lock on the outside to keep whatever was on the inside in. In other words, he was a prisoner.


    ¡°You must stay in your room all night until you are called for. Understand?¡± asked and commanded Cape. Cern shook her head up and down as if to push further to the point he shouldn¡¯t flee.


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± said Carter, tilting his head down.


    He entered the dimly lit room and heard the door lock behind him. He walked over to the balcony and looked down. It was at least forty feet. Prisoner or Guest? Does it matter now? He walked back over to the bed while noticing that it had gotten a little bit colder. His room had a desk with a magic light, a garderobe without soap, and a small balcony bench facing outside. He sat down on the bed and looked out into the darkness.


    The noises of revelry were still echoing below him in deep contrast to his quiet room. He listened for a while, pretending to be involved, but grew rather sad as he started to think about his sisters.


    He heard the flapping before he saw the bird. There was a large, orange-colored bird heading towards his balcony from out of the dark. Carter sat quietly, watching the bird as it landed on his balcony¡¯s armrest. The bird was rather normal-looking, like a large orange crow. It had its beak in the air, sniffing around. The orange crow¡¯s face was tilted towards the sky when it turned its head and faced Carter. It jumped down from the armrest, landed on his balcony, and walked right up to him. It took another sniff.


    ¡°May I help you?¡± said Carter, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°You smell peculiar,¡± said the bird.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, I just took a bath,¡± said Carter, and then it dawned on him that he was talking to a bird.


    ¡°You can talk?¡± asked a startled Carter. Even though he was slightly scared, he didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Even though it is different, I have smelled it before,¡± said the bird.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Carter, knowing the answer to his first question.


    ¡°My name is Corvair. Yes, Corvair. I am a bird! A polling bird, to be exact! I work for the Elves'' Census Count,¡± said the orange crow.


    ¡°Corvair? Might I inquire what a polling bird does?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Inquire? Just like a human to know not what a polling bird is,¡± said Corvair.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Carter felt a jab in his stomach, and a finger flick to his brain. A small headache flared up again.


    ¡°I help the Elf capital to keep track of the population. When a new person is born, I count them, remember them, and then tell them,¡± said Corvair.


    He looked out the windows and turned his head back towards Carter. ¡°The dead, too. It¡¯s rare, but I count them too,¡± added Corvair.


    ¡°Whom do you tell?''¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Tell Who? Oh yes, I tell the Elves Census Count. It''s a long way to fly. So many to count,¡± said Corvair.


    ¡°Are you here to count the newest Princess?¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Yes, half-cambian and half-magnate Princess, female, and you, human, female,¡± said Corvair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need counting. Just forget about me,¡± said Carter with a little fear in his voice.


    ¡°Corvair remembers all she has counted. You are not among them. Now you are,¡± said Corvair.


    ¡°The other bird counted me,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°All polling birds share the same memory. I count you, so do the others,¡± said Corvair as she looked closer at Carter. Her head tilted one way and then the other as if she was thinking hard.


    ¡°I have smelled your kind before, but you are not the same,¡± said Corvair.


    Carter thought about grabbing the bird around its neck and killing it, but the thought vanished as fast as it came.


    ¡°Human, male!?!¡± yelled the counting bird. Corvair backed up with wide eyes and started dancing, spinning around and flapping his wings.


    ¡°Yes, yes, male, so few firsts anymore in this stale world. Something new, yes, yes, yes,¡± said Corvair.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone. I was told not to tell anyone,¡± said Carter.


    Corvair stopped her dancing and looked at Carter with a stern look. She walked over and took another big sniff of him and then said, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell anyone your sex. Tell them you didn¡¯t,¡± said Corvair with a stern face.


    Corvair pulled back with what looked to be a smile and said, ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re not to blame¡±.


    ¡°Are you going to tell the King and Queen?¡± said Carter.


    ¡°No, do I look like one of those black crows to you?¡± said Corvair as she looked over her shoulder with a mean look out towards the sky.


    ¡°Crow? No,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°I report only to the Census Court,¡± said Corvair as she returned to the balcony.


    ¡°Yes, lucky am I,¡± added Corvair as she flapped her wings and flew off.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my fault,¡± stuttered Carter as he lay flat on the bed. He pulled the blanket back and slid underneath.


    ¡°How much time before they come for me?¡± said Carter under his breath. He closed his eyes, knowing it would take a while before falling asleep.

 Chapter 09 - The Education of Camille

    Carter''s eyes opened at the sound of the lock opening. A knock followed shortly. ¡°Can we come in, Camille?¡± came a familiar voice. Carter pictured a set of large breasts in his face and then shook the thought away.


    ¡°Yes, Ursa,¡± said Carter as he started to get out of bed.


    The door opened, and Ursa, Rita, and what looked to be a small girl with cat ears walked in.


    ¡°Good morning, Camille,¡± said Ursa.


    Rita and the cat girl both curtsied behind Ursa. Ursa pointed at the other woman and said, ¡°This is Iris. She will be your new servant.¡±


    Iris smiled and curtsied again.


    ¡°Glad to meet you,¡± said Iris.


    Carter looked confused. Ursa approached him and said, ¡°We are Princess Caroline¡¯s servants. She might not look it, but she is a handful for both Rita and I.¡±


    Rita shook her head up and down.


    ¡°I have brought you your breakfast, Camille,¡± said Iris as she brought a tray out from behind Ursa and Rita. She had a nice smile on her face as she placed the food down on the desk.


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to help you,¡± said Iris. At that point, Carter saw that she had a white tail to go with her cat ears.


    Ursa walked up and hugged Carter, as did Rita. They both said goodbye and walked out the door. Carter looked back at Iris, and she smiled back. Iris was a little taller than Carter and looked like a normal human, except she had cat ears and a tail. She had straight white hair and a body proportionate to Rita: skinny, large-chested, and slender hips.


    ¡°If I have to have a warden, she might as well be pretty. Wait. What? Why am I thinking about girls now? ¡± thought Carter.


    Iris pointed to the food and drink and said, ¡°You should eat before Bethan arrives.¡±


    ¡°Bethan?¡± asked Carter as he walked over and sat at the desk. He placed a bite of food in his mouth. It tasted like bland chicken.


    ¡°Bethan is your tutor. Can you believe she is a half-elf that lives here in Dale?¡± said Iris excitedly.


    Iris walked in front of his desk and smiled. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± said Iris.


    Carter looked up at her ears and probably stared too long before he said, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Iris laughed and said, ¡°Have you never seen a Grimalkin before? I am half-Cambian and half-Grimalkin.¡±


    Carter looked down at his plate and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to stare.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here to help you,¡± said Iris sincerely.


    A knock on the door interrupted Iris, and she walked over and opened it. ¡°Bethan, you¡¯re here early,¡± said Iris.


    Carter turned around and saw a tall woman who was pale white, skinny, and with a look of apathy. Her clothes were a gold silk robe that hung down past her feet. A large pink pendant hung from her neck.


    ¡°Give this to Camille and tell her to read the whole thing by the end of tomorrow,¡± said Bethan as she handed the book to Iris.


    ¡°I am running late, so I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± said Bethan as she walked away from the door.


    Bethan abruptly stuck her hand back in as Iris closed the door and handed Iris another book. ¡°Oh, and this book, she can take her time on,¡± said Bethan as she disappeared again.


    Iris closed the door, walked over to the desk, and placed the books on Carter¡¯s desk.


    Carter looked up and saw that Iris still had that smile on her face. She lifted the red-covered book and said, ¡°Bethan would like you to read this book and finish...¡±


    Carter interrupted her and said, ¡°I heard her. Thank you. What is that red book?¡±


    ¡°It is called the Magic Reader Book of the History of Thresh,¡± said Iris.


    ¡°And the green book?¡± said Carter.


    Iris picked it up and saw the title. She had a weird look on her face. ¡°It is a Prime Reader of the Thresh language,¡± said Iris.


    A delightful smile came upon her face. ¡°It¡¯s a book for little children,¡± said Iris.


    Carter held out his hand, and Iris handed it to her. Iris had a sorrowful look on her face. ¡°Can you not read, Camille?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Carter.


    Iris approached the other side of the desk, bent down, and hugged Carter. He didn¡¯t mind the hug, but it was a pity hug. Iris stood back up and composed herself back into her smiling self.


    ¡°Bethan will help you, Camille. You¡¯ll be smart in no time,¡± said Iris.


    Carter looked a little bit dumbfounded. ¡°They all think I¡¯m an idiot,¡± thought Carter.


    Carter held up the primer and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I read the primer book first before reading the history book? The History book is in the Thresh language.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Argot language. That¡¯s what the language everyone speaks,¡± said Iris as she patted Carter on the head.


    ¡°The History Book of Thresh is magical. It reads out loud to the blind or illiterate. It has the magic of many wizards engraved in it,¡± said Iris pedantically. She smiled, allowing herself to feel smart. She looked down at Carter, and a light bulb went off in her head. An idea of extraordinary deduction came to her head. Carter was almost sure he could see that metaphorical lightbulb glowing.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s why she gave you the Magic Book edition, because of your illiteracy,¡± added Iris as she patted Carter on the head again.


    He was starting to get mad again, but as he looked at Iris, he saw her cute smile and furry ears, and his anger faded. Her little tail was wagging back and forth, and her furry ears were standing straight up.


    He placed both books down and finished eating. Iris picked up the tray and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your reading. Do a good job!¡± She walked out the door, and Carter heard the door lock again.


    Carter let out a little sigh and grabbed the primer first. He was good at codes and languages. His mom spoke French, and his dad spoke German, and he understood both of them. He opened the book and started learning.


    He was halfway through the primer when he heard a noise outside. Standing up slowly, he walked over to the balcony window and observed a group of warriors practicing sword fighting with their wooden swords. Carter recognized one of them as Princess Caroline, with her bright blue hair braided into one thick braid. Even with his limited knowledge of swordplay, she was pretty impressive.


    He sat down on the bench on the balcony and watched as she bested everyone. The instructor was the only one who beat her, but that was very close. Carter looked around and saw Cape and Cern on guard, holding the hilt of their swords in their hands while they watched the practice. They looked around with eagle eyes, and Cern spotted Carter watching her. She placed a smile on her face and waved her hand at him. Carter waved back. Cape, on the other hand, ignored Carter and continued her vigil.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The door unlocked behind him, and Iris walked in with another tray. ¡°Lunch is served,¡± she said as she sat the meal on the table. She looked at the book on the desk and walked towards Carter. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be reading the History book first. That one will be easier for you,¡± said Iris.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to it,¡± said Carter, still watching the fighting match. Iris walked up to the balcony and leaned on the armrest. Her tail was wagging back and forth as she watched the combatants.


    ¡°She¡¯s really good. A magician and a warrior. I look up to her,¡± said Iris.


    Carter sat up, walked over to the edge, and looked at the field again. He stood next to Iris. Her tail started to hit him on the side. She looked over at Carter and saw that her tail was hitting him, and it stopped. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± said Iris.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Carter. Her furry tail started rocking back and forth again as a smile was plastered on Iris¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are there any male Grimalkins?¡± asked Carter without looking at Iris.


    ¡°Not that I know of. All the Pilgrims from the Shore have been females,¡± said Iris as she watched the sparring below.


    ¡°The Shore?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°The place where Grimalkins come from. Humans come from Earth. Lapins come from Burrous, Kin come from Torus, and Grimalkins come from The Shore,¡± said Iris.


    Iris looked over at Carter¡¯s face and saw his perplexed look. ¡°Poor girl. Doesn¡¯t know anything,¡± thought Iris. ¡°Did you live in a cave?¡± said Iris earnestly.


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Really? Wow!¡± exclaimed Iris. Her tail started moving back and forth faster.


    She looked down at the field and said, ¡°Humans, Cambians, Magnates, Elves, and Kin look like you. Lapins look like Grimalkins but have a smaller tail and longer ears.¡± Iris said that as she grabbed her furry little ears.


    ¡°Oh, like rabbits?¡± asked Carter.


    Iris frowned at Carter, stopped her tail movement, and said, ¡°You shouldn''t compare Lapins to rabbits. It''s offensive.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I apologize if I offended you,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± said Iris, and the smile came back on her face.


    ¡°We don¡¯t like being called that because this world has real rabbits and cats. They don¡¯t talk,¡± said Iris.


    ¡°Understood,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Most Pilgrims live at the Elve''s Capital except the older, non-breeding Pilgrims. My mother was a Pilgrim. Pureblood. She had claws,¡± said Iris as she wrinkled her nose and held her hands in a menacing gesture.


    Pilgrims must be travelers from other worlds. ¡°I guess I¡¯m a Pilgrim,¡± thought Carter to himself.


    Carter and Iris watched the Princess and her fellow students below practicing. The day started getting hot, and sweat glistened on their faces. The woman sparing with Princess Caroline was just as good as she was. Carter recognized the woman as her servant, Rita. It surprised Carter that Rita was good at fighting.


    ¡°Is that Rita down there fighting Caroline?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°That¡¯s Princess Caroline to you, and yes, that is Rita. Ursa and Rita are wonderful fighters. The Princess allows them to practice with her,¡± said Iris.


    The Princess and Rita stopped sparring and walked towards the benches near the field. Before they reached the benches, Caroline and Rita had pulled off their protective armor, showing their wet, drenched shirts underneath. They then removed their shirts and whipped them both down on the bench. They turned around and sat down, exposing their bare breasts to the sun. Carter turned his head so he couldn¡¯t see their nudity. Iris noticed this and smiled.


    ¡°Princess Caroline is beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± said Iris.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± lied Carter as he looked back slowly towards the field.


    In Thresh, nudity must be normal. A woman removing her shirt here is like a man removing his shirt on Earth. They don¡¯t have to worry about some man leering at them in this world. Carter then thought of the irony of what he just said and looked away again.


    Iris turned around, pointed at the desk, and said, ¡°Your food is getting cold.¡±


    Carter turned around, walked towards his desk, and sat down. More chicken and unknown vegetables. I want to ask what this is, but I already look stupid. He started reading his primer as he picked up his fork and ate.


    Iris noted the book he was reading from, frowned slightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back at dinner. Don¡¯t forget to read the History book.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Iris,¡± said Carter as he sat engrossed in the Primer. Their spoken language was the same as the English, but their written words differed. Thresh had different symbols for the alphabet and some esoteric rules. Iris closed the door and locked it again.


    After a few hours, he had finished the Primer book and grabbed the History book.


    "Let''s see why they want me to read this book so bad. Must be a real page-turner," thought Carter.


    He opened the book up, and it started to talk.


    ¡°The New History of Thresh. Abridged,¡± said the magic book of History.


    Carter picked up the book and walked over to the bed. He laid down on his back and set the book on his chest. The words on the first page said something different than the spoken words. He read it slowly using his newfound knowledge from the primer book, ¡°Witches Grimoire. The Spells of Magic.¡±


    That was the only machine-written text in the book. All the rest was handwritten. The scribble was very hard to read, like the doctor¡¯s notes he used to receive. His curiosity was peeked.


    ¡°Do you want me to read to you?¡± said the book in a woman¡¯s voice.


    His eyes darted back and forth across the scribble on the pages until he came to a word that meant ¡°More Black.¡± He decided it was too hard to read, so he would let the book do it.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± said Carter as he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 10 - The Witchs Book

    Carter found himself floating in a void. "Hello? Venus?" he shouted.


    The voice came from everywhere at once when it talked.


    ¡°It was the Year 3601 in the Kingdom of Kek. King Theo the 2nd was the current ruler of all Kek,¡± said the Book of History.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. The book of history. What year is it now, book?¡± interrupted Carter.


    ¡°You can call me Agatha. I don¡¯t know the answer to that,¡± answered the book.


    ¡°Okay, stupid question, I guess, Agatha,¡± said Carter, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°The Kingdom of Kek, covering the whole planet, was united for the first time in history. The Kingdom of Kek was in its Golden Era.¡±


    ¡°From the Towers of Perseverance to the Lost City in Time, Chronos. From the Elf Capital to the City of Dale, the world was at peace for the first time in eons.¡±


    Carter, who shouldn¡¯t have lied down, became tired. His eyes started to droop as Agatha read on. Her voice and an unseen force made him fall asleep. The magic book reacted and started to warp, and a light-blue light glowed from its pages. The light, controlled by the book, moved toward Carter, enveloped him in its glow, and disappeared.


    Carter let out a little grunt and sat up for a moment. The light glowed brighter, Carter¡¯s eyes started to flutter, and he fell back down. A burst of laughter came from outside his bedroom door as it shut and locked. Carter felt the heat again in his gut as a new spell was being learned. He remembered that feeling just before his mind went dark, as did the book.


    ¡°The brat Camille is lost in your Enchanted Tome of Mental Prison. She¡¯ll never wake up from that. Such a waste to use it on that idiot, but I can¡¯t have any human interfering with me taking the throne,¡± said Princess Mary to the Regent standing next to her. She looked into the Regent¡¯s eyes and saw the sorrow there.


    Mary waved her hand and said, ¡°Oh, boohoo. Your grimoire, Agatha, will be returned once the human is brain dead.¡±


    ¡°I feel naked without her,¡± said Regent Blackmore as she closed her eyes. She steadied herself internally. She and Agatha have been together for centuries.


    ¡°If we killed her outright, it would have alerted the King and Queen of our plans,¡± said Mary.


    ¡°Not to mention Nature''s retribution,¡± added the Regent. It is believed that killing a person from another world would bring trouble to the murderer. She doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s fictional, but everyone has stories of calamities befalling the Pilgrim¡¯s assassins.


    ¡°This is the perfect way. She will live the rest of her life in a history story in her head in a coma state,¡± said Mary.


    After a refreshing night''s sleep, Carter opened his eyes and found himself walking in a forest. He wore the same drab clothes Princess Caroline had given him but wasn¡¯t in Dale anymore. The trees reached far into the sky with great abundance. He had seen the Redwood trees in California, but these put them to shame. The trees were not only tall, but they were also wide: many branches and many leaves. Carter felt like he had shrunk to a mere inch tall.


    He could hear birds chirping, a river flowing, and a horse neighing. He turned around and saw a road full of people walking and riding, hundreds heading down the beaten path. As he looked over the large convoy of wagons and pedestrians, his eyes finally hit these travelers'' destination: A giant city surrounded by walls and a forest. It was wonderful, out of a storybook beautiful. The word "Book" resonated in Carter''s mind, and the sky flickered.


    An immense castle towering towards the sky was in the middle of the walled, large city. Next to the Castle were what looked to be ten giant mooring towers, holding about seven large airships floating in the air. Dad used to call them zeppelins, and he had several plastic models of them. He would go on and on about them. In my life on earth, I had never seen one except on television shows.


    Carter started walking down the hill towards the road. He was hoping to join the caravan and see where he was at. The magic history book was mighty powerful, better than a VR game.


    The sky turned bright blue, glowing brighter as his head pounded. The book was fighting Carter''s mind in the real world, trying to regain its dominance over him. Magic was being siphoned, and Agatha had never felt a more powerful mind.


    His head started hurting, and he asked himself, ¡°What was I talking about? A book? VR? Oh yeah, a magic book!¡±


    Agatha let out a little scream. The sky, once again, grew brighter as Agatha fought against Carter''s intellect, which was trying to remember reality. Agatha''s job was to keep Carter in her reality, not in Carter''s.


    Carter¡¯s head started to hurt, and he shook off the feeling that he was forgetting something. He approached the road, mumbling to himself about a magic book. Not remembering why.


    ¡°Have you lost your magic book, little boy?¡± said a red-haired, pointy ear girl from the back of a small wagon. She didn¡¯t wait for him to respond. She jumped off the wagon and stood in front of Carter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I did,¡± said Carter. His temple pounded for a second. He placed his hand on his head.


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± said the red-haired elf as she looked around.


    Carter thought briefly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± said the girl. He couldn''t tell if she meant it or if it was just part of her manners.


    ¡°My name is Perch Li. My mother is one of the Elf delegates for the abdication of King Theo,¡± said Perch.


    Perch was taller than Carter and had a thin appearance. She was beautiful, with long, curly, white hair wrapped around her pointy ears. Carter had never seen an elf before.


    ¡°The King of Kek is stepping down?¡± said Carter, using the information he had just learned from a book.


    "Which book is that?" became a thought that got lost in his mind. The sky flickered again.


    Perch looked at Carter with a frown and said, ¡°You are here for King Kek¡¯s abdication, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t know?¡± asked Perch as she looked over her shoulder to see if their wagon had moved ahead of the large line of people waiting to get in. She looked back with a puzzled look.


    Carter didn¡¯t know what to say. He just shrugged his shoulders and started walking towards the back of the line.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make you mad. It¡¯s just that this event is so meaningful that no one knowing of it is inconceivable,¡± said Perch with a smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here with me, and I¡¯ll tell you about it,¡± added Perch.


    Carter decided to listen while he looked around. He noticed that there were a lot of men in the line: soldiers, farmers, and important, well-dressed men. He didn¡¯t know why this was important, but in the back of his brain, it was.


    ¡°King Kek, or Theo, is passing his kingdom to the six heroes. Giving them each a part of the kingdom,¡± said Perch.


    ¡°You do know who the six heroes are?¡± asked Perch.


    Carter shrugged his shoulders again and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been living somewhere far away.¡± He knew this to be true and false at the same time. His mind was starting to get muddy about his past.


    Perch stared at Carter exasperated, unaware whether the boy was stupid or living under a rock.


    ¡°Before the Kingdom of Kek was established, the world was split into hundreds of tiny, bellicose states that were always fighting. Theo Kin, King Kek, was a half-dwarf, battle lord of North Cambian, and he united all the states in a baptism of fire. He was aided by six heroes: Piker Dern, Era Yore Timbers, Priestess Landers, Lord Chiba, Helltorn, and Vulture Nigh.


    She pauses to see if any of those names rang a bell in the somewhat simple-minded boy. She watched him with one eye and decided to continue.


    "King Kek and his six heroes have ruled Kek for centuries. The King had ushered in a time of wealth, prosperity, science, and peace,¡± said Perch.


    ¡°Prosperity? Wealth? Peace? At least for the rich,¡± said a voice behind them on the road. Carter looked back and saw a taller woman, an elf, with a fancy dress on. Perch looked back at the woman with a deep scowl.


    ¡°That¡¯s my mother, Delegate Cidred Li of the House of Sorrows,¡± said Perch as she rolled her eyes and looked towards the city again.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Delegate Cidred Li of the House of Sorrows,¡± said Carter, almost running out of breath.


    ¡°Oh, a proper girl,¡± said Cidred as she bowed her head. Cidred was tall and skinny, and the fancy dress made her bust look big. She was just as pretty as Perch and didn¡¯t look old enough to be her mother.


    ¡°The girl is named Carter, and he has been in a cave for the last few years,¡± said Perch with a smirk on her face. Carter just let out a little laugh, looked at Cidred, and asked, ¡°You do not agree with your daughter?¡±


    ¡°The rich are the only ones who benefit from this ¡®peacetime.¡¯ They get richer as the poor get poorer,¡± said Cidred. She paused for a moment to let some people pass by.


    ¡°King Kek is better than most, but he has given free rein of the country to the heroes before, and they do not espouse his peaceful means."


    She paused momentarily and added, "Except, of course, Priestess Landers of the Elves,¡± added Cidred.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re a little biased towards your fellow elves,¡± said Perch.


    ¡°She is a beacon of peace and virtue,¡± Cidred beamed as she looked to the sky.


    ¡°Only to her people, mother. She places the Elves above everyone else,¡± said Perch.


    ¡°As she should, we are the better race,¡± said Cidred. She looked down at Carter and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it,¡± she added with a smile.


    ¡°The elves were the only race that didn¡¯t join Kek¡¯s Kingdom. They stayed neutral and aloof; only Priestess Landers and her followers helped. They were banished but still loved by the elves¡±, said Perch.


    ¡°Does your delegate get to choose who takes over the kingdom?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Nature, no. We are here to watch and debate. The King will choose¡±, said Cidred.


    ¡°The guest line is moving, Mother. Can Carter come with us?¡± asked Perch.


    ¡°Why not? She seems good-mannered enough¡±, said Cidred as she walked back towards the road.


    Perch leaned over to Carter and said, ¡°She means well. She can be a little bit, hmm. What''s the word?¡±


    ¡°Snooty?¡± asked Carter.


    ¡°Yes, But I would have used the word pompous,¡± said Perch as she grabbed Carter¡¯s hand and pulled him over to their wagon. She jumped up, and Carter followed her. She dangled her feet over the back side of the wooden floor.


    ¡°Do you know all the heroes'' names?¡± asked Perch.


    ¡°I heard you say their names, but sorry, I don''t remember,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Our favorite is Priestess Ella Landers of the Elves. She left Myo Serin, the land of the Elves, hundreds of years ago. Mother won¡¯t say it, but Priestess Landers is a half-elf and half-cambian. She decided to leave the capital and help the less fortunate Cambians and Kin. She fought many wars before she finally met the future ruler of Kek, King Theo. She would make a great leader,¡± said Perch.


    ¡°Piker Dern, better known as the Red General, is a ruthless Cambian warrior of considerable strength, heroic but brutal. He is six-heads tall, with red colored hair, and very prolific in weapons¡±, said Perch.


    ¡°He¡¯s also a martinet and sadistic bastard,¡± added Cidred from the front. Perch looked at Carter¡¯s perplexed face and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s rigid, mean, and ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± said Carter. He likes learning big words, but he has never heard those.


    ¡°Red has no problem using his army as fodder as long as it¡¯s beneficial to his cause,¡± said Perch.


    ¡°Probably not someone you would like to meet in a dark alley,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°You would not. The King keeps him in check, but on his own, he might be trouble,¡± said Cidred.


    ¡°The next hero is Queen Era, Era Yore Timbers, of the all-women Amber tribe from the Northern forests of Kek. She is loyal to her female brethren but ruthless to all men in the kingdom. She is also kept in check by King Kek, one of the only men she listens to,¡± said Perch.


    ¡°Because she is a magnate like King Kek, he allows her to boss around his male warriors,¡± added Cidred.


    "What is a magnate?" asked Carter.


    Perch stopped for a second to take a deep breath and continued, "Magnates are a higher form of Weakman. They usually are stronger and more prone to magic than Cambians."


    "You shouldn''t use the word ''Weakman''. It''s derogatory," said Cidred.


    "Sorry, a higher form of kindred," said Perch. Her mother''s hypocrisy caught Perch off-guard. She used that word every day.


    Carter shook his head. He said, ¡°She is like the Amazonians. They hated men but were strong in sisterhood,¡± said Carter.


    ¡°Amazonians? Yes, the humans called them that, and some of their kindred have used that name in the past," said Perch.


    "She doesn''t like that word herself," said Cidred.


    Perch shook her head and said, ¡°Queen Era is beautiful, strong, and smart, but she will make a bad leader for at least half the world¡¯s population.¡±


    ¡°That means men, Carter,¡± said Cidred.


    ¡°I know, ma¡¯am,¡± said Carter.


    The cart moved forward a few feet, or ¡°heads¡± as they say here, and then stopped.


    ¡°Lord Chiba is the leader of the night-assassins, the highest order of warriors, and the One Army clan. The most elite warriors in the world. How King Kek got Lord Chiba and his warriors to fight with him is a mystery,¡± said Perch.


    ¡°Money,¡± said Cidred.


    ¡°A mystery,¡± said Perch, louder this time.


    ¡°Ninjas¡± said Carter.


    ¡°You are right. They are called Ninjas. That is what Lord Chiba renamed them,¡± said Perch.


    .


    ¡°Lord Chiba is as ruthless as the Red General is. The Red General might have more warriors, but Lord Chiba¡¯s assassins could fight Red to a standstill,¡± said Perch.


    ¡°It is also believed the Lord Chiba is from another world, a human,¡± said Cidred.


    "Humans have been coming here for a long time," thought Carter.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a human before, Carter?¡± said Perch.


    ¡°No,¡± lied Carter.


    ¡°They look like you and me, but they are stronger than all the kindred and are very handsome,¡± said Perch with a weird look in her eye.


    ¡°Strength doesn¡¯t mean everything,¡± said Cidred.


    ¡°Yes, mother,¡± said Perch with a slight grin.


    ¡°Then there are the other two: Helltorn and Vulture Nigh, creatures of an unknown race,¡± said Perch.


    "They are just kindred, Perch. Stop telling her lies," said Cidred.


    "I''m embellishing the story for dramatic effect, mother," said Perch.


    She gave her mother a dirty look and then continued. ¡°Both are powerful magicians and good leaders of their respective countries,¡± added Perch.


    ¡°Both are bad choices for a ruler. They have no love for kindred, elves, or their ilk,¡± said Cidred.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve already made up your mind,¡± said Carter under his breath.


    ¡°Of course, this meeting here is only a formality of Priestess Landers becoming the ruler, setting the Elves in their rightful place,¡± said Cidred.


    Perch bent down and whispered into Carter¡¯s ear, ¡°She means well, but she comes off as abrasive. Don¡¯t let her get to you.¡±


    ¡°Perch Li, it''s time to get ready. We are entering the gate,¡± said Cidred.


    The gate was surrounded by guards and large warriors standing at attention with large swords. They would not allow entry to anyone who wasn¡¯t supposed to enter. Carter looked down at the ground as Perch jumped back onto her wagon.


    ¡°See you inside, Carter!¡± said Perch as the guards waved them on.


    Carter looked up and started to walk towards the gate. One of the guards, a large man, took notice of him right away. ¡°Halt, young one! Where is your invitation?¡± he yelled. The other guards took notice but only side-glanced towards Carter.


    ¡°I do not have one,¡± said Carter, having empty hands.


    ¡°We won¡¯t brook any gate breakers,¡± said the large guard as he kicked Carter in the chest, sending him flying backward. Carter landed on his back several feet away, with a ringing in his ear, an audience track of laughing, and a pain in his back. As he lay on his back, he felt something appear in his hand. He looked down and found what looked to be an invitation in his hand.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t there before,¡± thought Carter. He stood up and opened the piece of paper. ¡°By order of the King, an invitation is given,¡± read Carter out loud.


    ¡°What?¡± said the guard as he approached Carter, reached down, and grabbed the paper.


    Another guard walked up and said, ¡°A royal invitation. Why didn¡¯t you show us this invitation before we told you to leave?¡±


    Carter reached down and wiped the dirt off his shirt.


    The guard who had kicked him reached down and picked Carter up softly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± said the guard as he wiped the dirt off Carter¡¯s clothes. Carter lifted his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Good! Come on in,¡± said the guard as he parted the crowd before the gate. Feeling the pain in his chest, Carter walked slowly toward the gate and entered.


    He walked through the gate with a large footprint on his shirt, a pain from one of his ribs, and a frown.


    ¡°How do I feel pain from a dream?¡± thought Carter.


    A bright blue light flashed throughout the sky, and his environment froze momentarily, not allowing him to move. A few seconds later, the world started up again. His brain became foggy, and he forgot about what he was thinking. The footprint from his chest disappeared, as well as the pain. Gone and forgotten.


    A young woman, around twenty, approached Carter from the Castle. She had curly blond hair and an exquisite face and wore a loose light blue dress. The guards kept looking at her, stealing peaks when no one was looking.


    Carter noted that her breasts were as big as Ursa''s, and they were almost popping out of her dress. The dress clung to her shapely curves and stopped just below her butt. No wonder everyone was staring.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Ursa? Where do I know that name from?" thought Carter as the sky turned brighter blue again.


    "Tenacious child, why do you fight so hard?" thought Agatha as she corrected herself again. She had only so much magic power given to her by Blackmore, and she had to share it with that creature: Fable.


    The curvy women looked toward the sky as the colors changed from light to bright. A fear entered her face as it happened, and she ducked down. Everyone else was frozen.


    She let out a small, relaxing breath when it was finally over. She turned back towards Carter, who was scrutinizing her face.


    It scared her for a moment. "Who is this kid?" she thought. Fable tried to compose herself, which consisted of pulling down her short dress to cover the curvy bottom that was showing and putting a small smile on her face.


    "Hello, Camille, my name is Fable. Let me show you around the Castle, beloved guest. In a few moments, the captains of the King''s armies will meet to decide who will take over for King Kek, and you get to see it happen," said Fable. It almost sounded like a bad actor reading their lines.


    She pointed to a small entrance on the side of the Castle. She grabbed Carter''s hand and pulled him towards it.


    "Why is King Keg quitting?" asked Carter.


    "He is sick. The great scientist, Dr. Kinger, is trying his best with science to help the King to live longer," said Fable.


    Fable pulled him along as he dragged his feet. She was freakishly strong. Her dress kept riding up, exposing her tan-line derriere.


    "I''m not sure who made that dress, but it does not fit," thought Carter as he walked behind her. The skirt line was staying higher than her butt cheek, and she had to keep pulling it down. The people passing by couldn''t help but look. Carter could see she was wearing the same underwear color as her dress.


    Oblivious to her wardrobe malfunctions, Fable was about to open the small door to the Castle when a single bell rang from afar.


    The people around Carter stopped momentarily and then started running around and panicking.


    "What is happening?" asked Carter to Fable, who was looking around.


    "The King is dead," said Fable with a look of apathy. Her attitude was the exact opposite of everyone else''s. They were crying, screaming, and in distress.


    "The new King hasn''t been chosen. What will happen now?" said a guard running towards the Castle.


    Carter didn''t know what to feel. He did have one feeling, though...deja vu.


    "Oh, no, the King is dead, and we''re going to have to start the story over again," said Fable as she slapped her cheeks comically, "I mean, oh shit, whatever. You won''t remember this anyway."


    "I hate you, Blackmore," said Fable as she collapsed. She was on her knees, her legs had spread apart, and her dress was hiked up to her stomach, exposing her underwear to everyone. She looked tired and broken.


    The sky went bright blue, and everything disappeared.


    Carter opened his eyes again and found himself walking in a forest. He wore the same drab clothes Princess Caroline had given him but wasn¡¯t in Dale anymore. The trees reached far into the sky with great abundance. He had seen the Redwood trees in California, but these put them to shame. The trees were not only tall, but they were also wide: many branches and many leaves. Carter felt like he had shrunk to a mere inch tall.


    Carter stopped for a moment. This was all the same. The sky changed again. "Not this time," said Carter to himself. He repeated to himself, "Magic book" over and over again. The sky flickered on and off. His head was pounding as the sky changed.


    "You despicable child! It hurts so bad. Stop fighting me," thought Agatha as she poured on the magic power.


    "Have you lost your book, little boy?" said Perch Li. He knew her name already. How?


    "Magic Book," said Carter again. The sky flickers.


    "Yes, we know about losing your magic book," said Perch Li.


    He allowed the scenario to continue like before. He didn''t remember the last interaction but decided it didn''t matter. He just had to do something different.


    When Perch Li jumped on the wagon to enter the gates, Carter followed her. "What are you doing, young woman?" said Cidred Li. "It''s okay, I have the King''s invitation."


    Cidred looked down at the paper and smiled. "It looks right. You''re welcome to join us, Carter," said Cidred Li.


    A semi-clothed lady ran after them as they pushed through the front gate. "Wait, Camille! Not that way, this way, don''t change the scenario," screamed Fable.


    Carter watched her as she ran towards the carriage. She had one hand wrapped around her "bouncing to be free" breasts and the other one holding down her skirt. "She looks familiar," said Carter.


    "Everyone is familiar with harlots," said Cidred as she put her nose up. She motioned to her guards to keep the harlot back.


    One of the guards pushed her back. She tripped and fell into a mud puddle. She was drenched and covered in mud. A small pang of sadness came to Carter as he felt sorry for her.


    "Camille, I''ll find you in the castle!" screamed the mud-covered woman.


    The wagon entered the Castle and stopped a few feet from a side door. Cidred Li and her entourage entered the door and walked into a grand hall. Carter hid within the large group. Eight diverse people were waiting in the middle of the Great Hall, talking among themselves.


    Cidred held up her hand in greeting with a wide smile. Perch Li looked back at Carter, grabbed his hand, and pulled him closer to the noisy group.


    "There is Dr. Kinger and Dr. Abott. I can''t believe that''s the real Dr. Kinger!" said Perch as she squeezed Carter''s hand. Dr. Kinger was a short man with glasses. He had dark hair and was wearing a lab coat. Dr. Abott, a beautiful blond-haired woman, was wearing the same lab coat. Her hands were in her pocket as she hid behind Dr. Kinger.


    "I have to see the King, now!" said Dr. Kinger sternly.


    "Oh, my Nature, it''s the six heroes!" whispered Perch, but not quite enough.


    The six heroes and the doctors all turned toward Perch and Carter. The tall, elf female was the only one who had a smile on her face.


    "Cidred! Just a moment, please, and we''ll be finished," said the elf female.


    Cidred Li bowed and said, "Of course, Ella Landers."


    The red-haired, giant man pulled out his two-handed sword and said, "It''s going to be finished now!"


    "The red general, Piker Dern! He looks like a hill-giant in person," said Perch to Carter.


    The six heroes spread out and readied themselves for combat. On one side were Piker Dern, Helltorn, and Vulture Nigh. They did not look too happy. Defending the Doctors were Elle Landers, Queen Era, and Lord Chiba.


    "We need to get this medicine to the King now! You kept me from him for too long," screamed Dr. Kinger, holding a small bag.


    "Think about it, Red. We can''t usurp the kingdom from the King. He needs to be alive. He needs this medicine," said Elle Landers.


    Piker Dern swung his sword and said, "You heard what he said there. The people will determine the King. We all know who has the most followers, don''t we, Elle?"


    "That is not for you to decide," said Elle Landers as the tips of her ears turned red. Perch Li had always seen her calm and collected. This was out of character for her. This was serious.


    The larger woman, Queen Era, the Amazon, pulled out her sword and stood behind Elle. "I agree with beautiful pointy-ear!"


    "Queen Era! Oh, look at her muscles. She is wonderful!" whispered Perch to him again.


    Queen Era was tall and muscular and wore a regal gown that was partially see-through. Her muscles flexed under the gown, showing that she meant business.


    "I am the first hero! I am the one who fought the most! I am the one who lost the most followers! I should be King. Not you, man-hater," said the Red General. He held up his sword and pointed it at Queen Era.


    A loud bell rang from above the room they were in.


    "Oh, no, please, Nature," said Dr. Kingers as he fell to his knees. Dr. Abott grabbed him around his shoulders.


    "You, beast! The King is dead because of you! My old friend. Dead," screamed Dr. Kinger. He stood up, pointed at his colleague, and they walked out the front door.


    "There, it is over with. The old fool had lived too long. Now we fight to see who will become King!" said Red.


    "That is not how it will be done. A vote was his last decree," said Lord Chiba. The Ninja also had his ninjat¨­ unsheathed and was ready to fight.


    Perch Li watched as Red was the first to attack. He swung his sword at Queen Era, and she dodged it. The magicians backed up and started chanting their spells. An errant fireball veered off the shield of Vulture Nigh and killed Cidred Li and her entourage instantly. Perch Li stood up where she was and let out a scream. Carter ducked behind a table and didn''t know what to do.


    "Idiot! You''re not supposed to be here in the conspiracy section of the book. We need to go back to the beginning. She''ll kill me if you get too close to the end!" said Fable. Her dress was no longer dirty or wet. She grabbed Carter''s hand and pulled him towards the door. Loud fighting noises happened behind him, and the noise of Perch Li screaming left his ears.


    "It is a book. The magic book," thought Carter.


    The light of the day went dark and back on again. A blue sky opened before his eyes. He was in a new place and time.


    "Magic book," he said out loud.


    "The child''s brain is too strong; it''s starting to hurt badly, and the magic is almost gone," said Agatha. The sky blinked on and off. She was starting to become scared.


    "You need to keep your head down," whispered a small child from behind a hill.


    "Who are you?" asked Carter as he stood up and wiped the dirt from his pants.


    A large explosion happened overhead, and Carter dove back to the ground. He landed in a large puddle, making his clothes dirty again.


    "I have a cave we can hide in. My name is David," said the child.


    "Why do we have to hide? What is happening?" asked Carter.


    David stared at Carter momentarily and said, "How did you get here? This is the Forest of Kek, soon to be the last battleground of the Great War," said David, pointing over the mound.


    Carter lifted himself from the ground and looked over the dirt hill he was hiding behind. Death and destruction were everywhere. The landscape was desolate and covered with bodies. His eyes stopped on a large, decayed building surrounded by blown-up tree stumps. He recognized it; it was the Castle of King Kek.


    "King Kek''s castle," said Carter.


    "Funny, isn''t it? The last battle of the war comes back to where it started," said David.


    The mound they were hiding behind was high on a cliff. Carter could see the forest that surrounded this battleground. A lot of it was on fire. He could see several giant tents on the outskirts of the battleground. Giant armies circled each tent, waiting for the command to fight.


    "Over 150 thousand male warriors down there. The last of the Weakmen," said David.


    "Is that all there is?" asked Carter as he watched.


    "Before the war, over eight million people were living in Kek. The last count was 600,000 people. The 150,000 warriors down there are the last of this world''s males. All conscripted to choose the next King," said David.


    A tear came to David''s face. He was young but lived a grown-up life.


    Carter looked from tent to tent and counted six command tents. Each one must belong to one of the heroes. He shook his head at all the death.


    "The winner will rule this kingdom," said David.


    "Kingdom? There isn''t enough left for anyone to rule, " thought Carter.


    Amongst the bodies, a lone figure walked out to the middle of the battleground.


    "Who is that in the middle there?" asked Carter.


    David pulled out his eye-piece and looked through it. "Dr. Kinger?" said David.


    "The doctor of the King?" asked Carter.


    "Yes, he has something in his hand and is placing it on the ground. Now he is running away," said David.


    "Is he being attacked?" asked Carter.


    David shrugged his shoulders and looked back through his crude telescope. "He dropped something on the battlefield."


    The item he dropped was a large box with gizmos and lights on the outside of it. It started glowing brightly.


    The heroes exited their tents, amassed their armies, and rushed towards the glowing device. Loud shouts of agitation could be heard.


    Another bright light flashed further south and then disappeared. In its place was a giant anomaly of purple that swirled to the sky. It resembled a large tornado. The fighting forces stopped, not knowing what to do.


    "What is going on?" came a voice from behind them. Carter turned around and saw it was Fable.


    "Dr. Kinger set off what looks like a time portal," said David.


    "Yeah, yeah. We all read about it in school," said Fable, "Come on, Carter, we have to go back to the start."


    "No, thank you, spy of Blackmore," said Carter.


    Fable got a hurt look on her face. "What? I''m trying to save you and me. If we finish this book, we will suffer Blackmore''s wrath," said Fable.


    "We need to hide," said David as he ran past Carter and Fable.


    "Shouldn''t we hide too?" asked Carter to Fable.


    "Why, it''s just a book," said Fable.


    Agatha could not afford to use more magic to cover up Fable''s actions. "Fable, know your role!" screamed Agatha. The sky turned dark blue and then back to normal.


    The battlefield lit up like a bomb, and Carter''s vision turned white.


    A bright blue light flashed throughout the sky, and his environment froze momentarily, not allowing him to move. A few seconds later, the world started up again. His brain became foggy, and he forgot about what he was thinking. The footprint from his chest disappeared, as well as the pain. Gone and forgotten.


    "What happened, Fable!" screamed Carter. He wasn''t playing this game anymore. The book had no power over him. The sky turned dark red with swirls of blue and started to flicker. A pain came to his head.


    "You need to play along. You can''t fight it," said Fable as she scrabbled past the people waiting to enter the Castle.


    "I want out," said Carter. He felt the spell in his stomach, which he had learned before this illusion, and cast it onto Fable. He didn''t know what it would do.


    Fable''s eyes glassed over, and she said, "What do you want of me, master?"


    "I''m your master?" asked Carter. A tiny doll, about the size of a lifesaver, appeared in his hand. It was in the shape of Fable. It had her little dress on, too.


    "Yes, master, you are," said Fable.


    "What do I do with this?" said Carter, pointing at the doll.


    "Eat it, and I will be yours unto you die," said Fable.


    "I thought Blackmore was your master," said Carter.


    "She is my warden. She keeps me in here with no way out," said Fable.


    "And now, I''m your way out," said Carter.


    Fable shook her head up and down. "Only if you make it out," said Fable.


    "How do I do that?" said Carter.


    She pointed to a field that was a hundred heads away. In the middle of that field was a podium with a book.


    "Fable, still your mouth. I haven''t the magic to stop him," said Agatha in a weak voice.


    The sky flickered bright for a moment, and then nothing.


    "Finish the book," said Fable.


    Carter threw the doll into his mouth and swallowed. He pulled back his spell, and Fable''s blue eyes came back.


    He turned towards the field and started walking.


    "Where are you going? You need to come back! We will be punished," said Fable as she fell to her knees.


    Carter walked up to the podium, and the book magically opened to the last few paragraphs.


    Dr. Zinger detonated a magic bomb, ending the Great War. The devastating bomb killed everyone in the forest and cursed the region forever. Everyone who enters the Kek Forest, also known as Quietus Forest, now dies and never returns. The bomb also had fragments of Nature''s curses in it. The new laws propagated throughout the world.


    Some of the laws are minor, but a few are major. With the devastation of Thresh''s population of men, their population was less than a few thousand. Dr. Zinger hated what evil men did to his king and land, so he left Nature''s curse to allow only women to bear women. All the women in Thresh bear this curse and pass it down to their daughters. Men were cursed to have headaches that would eventually lead them to death.


    The Great War was over, and we still live in its shadow.


    Carter finished, and the book slowly closed. He looked back at Fable, and she looked down at her hand. "You have my effigy. You are my master, and you are free of the book."


    The sky started flickering, and Carter could feel the pull of the real world.


    "Nasty child," said Agatha as her voice went silent.


    Fable had a slight smile on her face as she ran towards Carter. She turned into a ghost, the color of black floating before him.


    "Master, I am a darksprite. Since you are my master, I am your Thrall," said Fable as she placed her head down. Her dress was just as small, but she didn''t move around as much as she floated there.


    "Won''t Blackmore be mad?" said Carter.


    "Only at me. You won''t remember anything except the History," said Fable, "That is the magic of her grimoire."


    "Might I ask you a favor and allow me to wait for your commands in my effigy?" said Fable.


    "The thing that I swallowed?" said Carter.


    "Yes. I will sleep in there and wait for your command," said Fable.


    The pull started to happen, and he started to wake up.


    "Please, master," said Fable.


    "Fine," said Carter, and she flew at his body before he disappeared.


    A voice came to his mind and said, "You won''t remember me anyways," said Fable, and she started laughing.


    "Fable," said Carter as he woke up.


    Carter woke up on his bed. His eyes fluttered open, and he said "Fable" again.


    "He''s awake!" said Caroline as she grabbed Carter''s hand.


    From outside his room, the King and Queen ran in. "The potion worked! Your wife is alive!" said the King to his daughter.


    "Wife?" thought Carter.

 Chapter 11 - A Fable About Birds and Bees

    Everyone was finally leaving his small room. The King and Queen had been dotting on him since he woke up. His wife-to-be, Princess Caroline, didn''t want to leave. Princess Caroline, Rita, and Ursa had watched over him for the few weeks that he was in a coma. They tended to his every need, even his bathes.


    "I just want to talk to Camille for a moment, alone," said Princess Caroline. Her parents understood for they had blessed Caroline with the choice to marry Camille when she was old enough. They left the room. Ursa and Rita, giggling like little school girls, look at each other, not knowing what to do. Ursa pointed at the door, and they both started walking.


    Princess Caroline pointed at Rita and Ursa and said, "Wait! This concerns both of you, too."


    Blushing, they stopped and waited. The door shut closed, and Princess Caroline looked at Carter. "I''m glad you are well, Camille. But we have some things to talk about," said Caroline with a little smile.


    "What do you mean?" asked Carter, feigning ignorance.


    "Imagine my surprise when I saw it," said Caroline, looking away with her hand over her eyes.


    "We saw it," said Ursa rather bashfully.


    "Oh, that," said Carter as he blushed and looked under his sheets. His clothes and underwear were missing, and his "manhood" was extra clean. He frowned for a second and then pulled his head back to see Princess Caroline peeking under his sheet.


    "Yes, that," she said as she pointed towards it.


    "You don''t have to point at it. I know what you''re talking about. Let''s say nothing and leave it at that," said Carter as he pulled the sheet down. Rita and Ursa had moved closer to him, probably trying to take another peek.


    "It''s just that we''ve never seen one before," said Ursa.


    Rita turned red and looked at Carter with a mean face. "You saw us naked in the bath!" said Rita while she pointed at Carter.


    "I''m sorry about that. I didn''t do it on purpose," said Carter.


    "I didn''t mind," said Ursa with a smug look. Rita hit her in the back of the head. "You wouldn''t harlot," yelled Rita.


    "Bath? I''m his wife, why wasn''t I invited?" said Princess Caroline.


    "You were passed out from the fight with the Lionhide," said Ursa.


    "Already sneaking behind my back, husband?" said Princess Caroline as she stood up to pout. She looked mad, and Carter hadn''t done anything wrong. She stared at him for a moment, and then all the women broke out laughing.


    Caroline sat on the bed and hugged Carter. "I''m kidding, husband," said Caroline quietly. Ursa and Rita walked over to the other side of the bed and sat down. Rita still looked a little angry. She grabbed Carter''s sheet and lifted it again.


    "Stop that," said Carter, pulling down his sheet again. "Where are my clothes?" he added.


    "Do you want the white frilly dress or the one with the flowers on it?" said Caroline. The women started laughing again. A small frown appeared on Carter''s face as he started getting mad.


    "Let me go get your clothes," said Princess Caroline as she stood and walked towards the table. Carter could now see that his clothes were right there.


    Ursa lifted his sheet again and asked, "Do you need help getting dressed?" Rita grabbed the other side, and they both started giggling.


    "Leave him alone, girls. He is shy, remember?" said Princess Caroline with a small laugh. She threw the clothes to Carter and smiled.


    "It''s not like we haven''t looked at it a million times already," said Ursa with a smile.


    "And washed it," said Rita.


    "Let''s go. We need to get ready for the party. Camille needs to pretty herself up," said Caroline with a wide smile and teeth.


    While laughing and teasing him, they walked away and shut the door behind them. Carter was embarrassed and tired. You would have thought a few weeks of being in a coma would be enough, but it wasn''t. He placed his clothes back on and walked over to the balcony. He used his primitive toilet and then sat back down on the bed. Both of his books, even the Primer, were missing.


    His mind went blank for a second, and he looked at the wall. The bricks were crudely masoned together with cement. A word came to his lips, and he said, "Fable."


    "No, no, no. You weren''t supposed to remember," said Fable as she flew out and landed on the end of his bed. She phased into her human-looking self. She still had that dress on that didn''t cover anything. She looked around, and a small smile came on her face.


    "What was that thing the girls were looking at under the sheet?" said Fable.


    Carter turned red and said, "You saw that?"


    "Why do you have that? Is it a tail?" asked Fable as she went to grab his dress to look down his underwear.


    "I''m a boy, Okay. A human boy," said Carter.


    "What? You''re joking," said Fable.


    "No, and you have to keep it a secret. I''ll get into trouble if you don''t," said Carter.


    "Of course, master. I have to do everything you say," said Fable as she rolled her eyes. She didn''t like being controlled by someone, but at least she was out of that damn book.


    Under her breath, she said, "You dress like a girl."


    "Shut up, I know," said Carter.


    She laid down on the bed and stretched her hands above her head. Her skirt rose to her belly button, and her underwear was in full view. Carter turned red again and looked away.


    "You sure do turn red a lot," said Fable as she repositioned her breasts to be better covered by the small amount of material of her dress. She then tugged on her skirt to pull it down, which then showed more of her cleavage.


    "Why don''t you wear something that fits?" said Carter as he stood up. He grabbed the brush on the table and started brushing his hair.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Oh, let me do that for you, master," said Fable with a smile. She had ignored the comment about her dress.


    Carter sat on the bed, and Fable came behind him. She grabbed the brush and started brushing his hair.


    "Are you going to tell anyone about Regent Blackmore and what she tried to do to you?" said Fable.


    "No one would believe me, and I''ve forgotten most of it. She didn''t do anything to me that I can prove," said Carter. Fable was very good at brushing his hair. He could feel her breasts brushing against his neck as she moved around. A small smile came over Fable''s face as Carter blushed again.


    "Is twelve years old, a little too young to be, you know, marrying someone?" asked Fable.


    "I''m not even sure when that happened. In this world, don''t you need two consenting adults to get married?" asked Carter.


    "You didn''t ask her? That''s funny but not uncommon. The King can marry whoever he wants. He could marry you to me if he wanted," said Fable. She stopped brushing his hair for a moment as she thought.


    "I didn''t want to hurt her feelings," said Carter.


    "Are you with seed yet?" asked Fable out of the blue.


    "Seed? You mean, can I do that?" asked Carter.


    "You seem to get excited enough. You are reacting to their smell properly," said Fable.


    "Smell?" said Carter.


    Fable leaned over Carter''s shoulder, pressing her breasts against his body. "The smell females give off. They emit it all the time. It is supposed to drive men and some women wild with passion. As males advance in age, it takes longer to get excited by the smell. But you''re young. It must drive you wild!" said Fable as she let out a little laugh.


    Carter thought for a second and then said, "Don''t men get excited by their bodies?"


    "Nature, no, naked women are everywhere. If that turned people on, we wouldn''t get anything done. Touch and sight aren''t catalysts for sex. Smell is. Women''s scents interact with the male''s mind and they forget everything except wanting to please women. Everyone knows that" said Fable as she pulled back and brushed Carter''s hair again.


    "That''s why the King and I were staring at all those women dancing around the ballroom. I couldn''t help it," thought Carter.


    "Procreation is another catalyst that gets women in the mood every time," said Fable as she rubbed her tummy.


    Was I taught wrong in school? Is this world that different? If it was, he was going to be in trouble. Every woman gives off a scent to make men lustful. No wonder he was getting excited all the time. He had no defense against it.


    Fable stopped brushing Carter''s hair, flopped over, and laid her head on his lap. "What about that seed? Do you have it?" she said with a wicked grin.


    "Humans don''t mature till they are thirteen," said Carter.


    "Oh, I can wait. I''ve been alive for four hundred years," said Fable. Carter''s face turned red once again, and Fable started laughing.


    The door opened, and a stunned Princess Caroline stood there looking at Carter and Fable.


    "Who is this, husband?!" screamed Princess Caroline.


    Fable disappeared, leaving Carter to fight for himself.


    Carter looked around the room and shook his head. "It''s just a person I met that now belongs to me," said Carter. He felt funny saying it even though it was true.


    "You have prior commitments?" asked Princess Caroline.


    Carter didn''t know what that meant. He was twelve years old. He hasn''t been around long enough to have prior commitments.


    Fable popped out again and landed on the bed. She looked at Princess Caroline and said, "You shouldn''t talk to him like that. He''s going to be the father of my babies."


    Princess Caroline''s face turned red, and she stomped her foot.


    "Don''t listen to her. She''s a servant that I acquired and likes to tease," said Carter.


    Fable smiled and shook her head.


    "Oh, is that all? How did you get into this Castle or this room?" asked Princess Caroline.


    Rita and Ursa walked in. "What''s going on?" said Ursa.


    Fable became scared and then flew into Carter''s chest and disappeared.


    "Where did she go?" said Princess Caroline.


    "She''s invisible," said Carter. Not knowing really what to say.


    Princess Caroline looked at the floor and said, "I know I''m not going to be the only one, so I accept your apology. She can stay."


    "What apology?" asked Carter.


    Rita slammed into Carter''s side and then whispered into his ear. "She accepted it. That''s good enough. Now let''s go!" said Rita as she grabbed Carter''s arm.


    Princess Caroline grabbed Carter''s other hand, as did Ursa from the other side. They lifted him off the bed and tugged him towards the door, but Carter wouldn''t budge. He wanted to know what he apologized for.


    Rita moved up behind him and pushed him from behind. He moved a little bit. "You''re too strong!" said Rita.


    They all tried again, but Carter would only move a little bit. Fable popped out of Carter''s back and moved alongside Rita.


    "Push!" she yelled, and all the women started moving Carter out the door. Rita looked over at Fable, and a big smile appeared.


    "Four against one is not fair," said Carter. He started pushing backward, and the women''s efforts stopped.


    "Iris!" screamed Princess Caroline as she held Carter in place.


    The little cat girl ran inside the room and smiled. She saw what was happening, wrapped herself around Carter''s chest, and pulled him towards the door. She was pretty strong, and they easily dragged Carter out the door.


    "But I don''t want to go to any party," said Carter, but nobody listened.

 Chapter 12 - Teachings of Thresh

    A dimly lit, ostentatious, spacious castle hallway surrounded Carter as he walked behind four beautiful, to the highest degree, dressed women. Their cleavage jutted out to their limit, held together by flimsy material they called a dress. Carter looked down at his rather pedestrian summer dress, showing off his flat chest. He grabbed his small pecks and let out a small groan as he was tempted to wiggle them up and down.


    "What am I doing?" said Carter, dropping his hands to his sides. He was bored.


    Noises coming from the furthest room at the end of this hallway sounded like where the party was happening. The girls were all excited, and Carter felt out of place.


    "Congratulations, Princess Caroline, on your courtship," said a couple of women walking the opposite way down the hallway.


    "Thank you!" she exclaimed loudly.


    "Courtship? With who?" thought Carter. The word "Husband" rang through his head for a moment. Man, was he dumb.


    "Oh, no," said Carter. He realized he was the one in a courtship with Caroline.


    "Catch up, husband," said Caroline without turning her head.


    "Whatever you do, Princess Caroline, don''t call Camille your husband again," said Rita as they neared the party room.


    "Oh, yes, thank you," said Caroline, happy that she had these two to remind her.


    "And remember your promise. We won''t tell Camille''s secret if you put us first on the list of consorts," said Ursa with a smile. Rita clapped her hands together in an excited fashion.


    "I''m already on that list," said Fable.


    Princess Caroline grimaced for a moment and then shook her head. "Of course," said Caroline. She couldn''t think of three better consorts but wasn''t ready to share yet.


    She looked back to see Carter wandering from hallway statue to hallway statue, wasting time.


    "Ursa, go grab Camille and make sure she gets to the party," said Princess Caroline.


    "What happens if she doesn''t want to come?" said Ursa.


    "Grab her by the nuts and drag her there," said Princess Caroline. Ursa smiled and shook her head up and down. Fable and Rita smiled as they entered the ballroom behind Princess Caroline.


    A loud cheer sounded through the ballroom as Princess Caroline, the main attraction, approached the front table next to her father. She sat down with three empty chairs beside her for Rita, Fable, and Ursa.


    "Camille, it''s time to go," said Ursa as she approached Carter. Her big breasts were undulating up and down, putting undue stress on the little spaghetti straps on her tight dress.


    "Do I have to?" said Carter as he started backpedaling the other way.


    Ursa grabbed him around his neck and pulled him towards her. Their bodies touched, and Carver''s chest squished Ursa''s breasts even larger than they already were.


    "Please don''t ruin this for Caroline," said Ursa, whispering close to his ear. "Don''t force me to make you." She leaned back and showed Carter her two fingers squishing an invisible grape.


    "Fine," said Carter as he meandered towards the only lighted room in the hallway.


    Ursa walked behind him slowly, waiting for him with her two fingers if he tried to escape.


    "I didn''t need anyone to wash me when I was comatose," whispered Carter to himself. Chastising himself for letting people learn his secret so they can hold it against him.


    He walked into Ballroom #2 with little fanfare and sat at a table by himself. Ursa, whose job was now done, ran up and sat by Princess Caroline. Princess Caroline looked over at Carter and then ignored him. Her blue hair was filled with flowers and braids, making her look like one of those movie princesses. Her smile was captivating, and her cleavage also stood out. He could do worse.


    "What am I thinking? I''m only twelve years old. What am I doing here?" thought Carter.


    Iris sat beside him and placed a cup of wine before him. "The king will toast to the two of you, and then you will drink this wine. Not before!" said Iris as she got back up. She was wearing one of the serving wench outfits that pushed your cleavage to the maximum. His sister tried to get away with wearing one for Halloween, but their mom didn''t have it. Carter was surprised that Iris''s breasts weren''t covered with soft cat hair.


    Iris pointed at the wine and said, "That costs one hundred gold a bottle, so don''t waste it!"


    Carter took a whiff of the wine, and it smelled rather good.


    "Camille, my dear, how are you enjoying the party," said Queen Lorien. She sat down next to Carter and placed her hand on his.


    "Fine, ma''am," said Carter, obviously lying.


    "Since Bethan, your teacher, had to leave the Castle, I have found two professors that can help you with your learning," said the Queen.


    "Help? She left me a cursed book and a primer. Is that called help?" thought Carter.


    "Do you have a library?" said Carter.


    "Of course, dear, it''s on the other side of the Castle on the fourth floor," said the Queen.


    "I can probably just learn alone if you don''t mind," said Carter.


    "Perposterous. I won''t hear of it. I''ll send them to your room tomorrow," said the Queen as she stood up. She tapped Carter on the hand and walked off.


    "I think I need this drink," said Carter, holding the cup of wine.


    "A drink of exquisite Fairy Wine for my daughter, Caroline, engaged to the fair Camille!" said the King as he stood up. He looked already drunk as he swayed back and forth.


    Carter stood up and lifted his glass. "Hooray!" screamed the crowd as they stood and took a drink of their wine.


    "The best for my best daughter. Mage and killer of Lionhides. Imported Fairy Wine. Rare, very strong, and expensive. Enjoy!" said the King.


    Carter had grabbed his drink and slurped it down in one sip. It went right to his head, and he felt instantly drunk. A small spell dropped into his stomach.


    "This wine contains a magic spell?" thought Carter.


    His headache tripled in damage, and he placed his head on the table. He brought up his healing spell and directed it to his head. The headache didn''t disappear, but the hangover did. He lifted his head again, and it felt better. That wine was good.


    The music started, and Carter let out a groan. "Is this where we do the first dance?" thought Carter. He had been to many celebrity weddings before and knew of these things.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Caroline stood and took Ursa, Rita, and Fable to the dance floor with her. They all started dancing closely as they all looked drunk. Another hundred dancers on the floor soon obstructed Carter''s view of them.


    Iris brought Carter out a glass of dirty water and a small meal. She sat down again and looked at Carter with glassy eyes.


    "You had a drink too?" said Carter.


    "Of course. We drink to celebrate Caroline''s courtship to someone or another," said Iris as she slurred her answer.


    "Me. I''m the one she is in a courtship with," said Carter.


    Iris looked surprised and said, "Not to be hurtful, but why?"


    Carter looked at her momentarily and thought, "Why indeed?" in his head.


    "Well, you can go after you eat. Whether you''re her... hmm... courtship partner or not, you''re not needed anymore," said Iris as she stood up and wandered off. She had hurt in her eyes.


    "Why was I needed here anyways?" said Carter to no one. He looked on the dance floor and saw Fable and Rita dancing and kissing like they were lost lovers. What surprised Carter even more than that was Princess Caroline, his wife-to-be, was flirting and dancing with one of her sword masters. Carter had watched them practice fighting together the other day. Princess Caroline leaned in and passionately kissed her sword master on her lips. The sword master had flaxen, short-cut hair, and a muscular body and reciprocated the passion.


    Carter looked over towards Ursa, who was still sitting at the main table, and she was pretty far gone. She looked up smiling, waved at Carter, and then passed out.


    He finished eating, stood up, and left for his bedroom. "Waste of time," whispered Carter to himself.


    Carter fell asleep after getting back from the party.


    {Dream World}


    "You look upset, little one. Was it your wife cheating on you?" said Venus. Carter had his head in her lap again. She was playing with his hair. It felt nice and calming.


    "Not really. But, what was that all about?" asked Carter.


    "Thresh women act a lot differently than Earth women. She has you in the palm of her hand now and thinks she can do anything she wants. You''re her plaything," said Venus.


    Carter stood up and sat next to Venus. He stared off into the distance even though she was naked next to him.


    "I don''t like it," said Carter.


    Venus grabbed his arm and gave him a little hug. "I know, little one, but this will change. Sleep and grow strong."


    "Yeah," said Carter, his head falling back onto Venus''s naked lap. It felt warm.


    He woke up in the morning with a headache and a limp Fable lying on his chest.


    "Does she not have any scruples?" thought Carter.


    He sat up and shook the sleepiness off. He had cured his hangover, so that wasn''t a problem. He looked back at Fable and saw that the sheet had gotten pushed down, exposing her large breasts to his eyes. He leaned over and pulled up the sheet lest he get blamed for something.


    "What''s going on?" said Fable as she saw Carter''s red face.


    "Why are you naked?" said Carter as he turned around.


    Fable flipped over and repositioned herself in the middle of the bed. "You don''t expect me to sleep in clothes, do you?" she mumbled and went silent. Carter was about to say something else when he heard snoring again. He looked back, and she had fallen back to sleep.


    He got up and got dressed in his rag-a-muffin clothes. The bed creaked as he sat back down. The lock unlocked again, and the door slowly opened. Two women walked in and stopped when they saw Carter and Fable in bed.


    "Oh, pardon us, ma''am. We didn''t know you were busy," said a blond-haired woman wearing a pink, skinny-strapped sundress. She wasn''t very tall and had an ample-sized bosom that barely fit in her dress. What caught Carter''s eye the most was she wore a pair of glasses. He hadn''t seen anyone with glasses before in this world. The other woman, hiding behind the bespectacled female, was shorter and had curly, long, dirty blonde hair. She wore a light blue sundress, and her chest stuck out even further than the other woman''s.


    "No need to worry. I was heading out to the library," said Carter. He talked with the Queen last night and told her he wanted to learn more about this world. She agreed.


    "Oh, good. That''s what we are here for. I am Professor Minerva, and this woman hiding behind me is my colleague, Professor Xironia. We were sent from the Institute to be your tutors. Xironia moved from behind Minerva and waved her hand slowly at Carter.


    "Don''t mind Xironia; this is her first tutor session, and she is a classic example of an introvert," said Minerva.


    "She''ll fit right in with Camille then," mumbled Fable as she sat in bed. The sheet slipped down, exposing her large breasts to Carter''s eyes again.


    "Oh my, we can come back later," said Minerva with a blushing face.


    "It''s too loud out here, and my head hurts," said Fable, and she threw the rest of the sheet off of herself, exposing Carter to even more of her nudity.


    She changed into her wraithlike form and disappeared into Carter''s chest.


    "A Darksprite? You have a Darksprite?" said Minerva as she ran over to Carter and felt on his chest. Xironia behind her started shaking her head up and down.


    "You know what Fable is?" asked Carter with a small smile.


    "Of course, she was once a human, and then she dipped herself in the lake of evil, becoming a Darksprite," said Minerva.


    "She thrives off the evil of others," studdered Xironia.


    Fable''s head popped out of Carter''s chest, and Minerva removed her hand and backed up. Fable, reappearing next to Carter, said, "Now, now. Please don''t give all my secrets away. It wasn''t as if I did it myself. I don''t thrive off of evil. I get pleasure from evil. But you know what? I''ve had enough evil to last the rest of my life. I want some good for a while. So leave me alone."


    Fable turned around and looked at Carter. "You''re my master, and I will follow your lead. You''re a good person." She gave Carter a little kiss on his cheek and then disappeared. It would have been a tender moment if it wasn''t for her stinking of alcohol.


    "Well, okay, I''ve learned something new today," said Minerva as she clapped her hands, "Let''s go start learning."


    The professors walked ahead of Carter, talking to themselves. Carter followed their lead because they knew where the Library was. The halls were bare of people, probably because of all the drinking at the party last night. Carter couldn''t understand why adults drank to feel that way. He hated the hangover feeling.


    "Princess Camille wasn''t found in her room last night," whispered Minerva.


    "I heard they found her in Captain Rook''s room this morning," whispered Xironia.


    "Scandalous!" yelled Minerva. She looked back at Carter and smiled.


    "We''re just catching up on the local news," said Xironia, smiling.


    "They don''t know who I am, do they?" thought Carter.


    "What year is it?" asked Carter, changing the subject.


    "It''s the year 6214, after the great war," said Xironia with a blank look. Minerva, with her introverted self, started laughing. Xironia joined in.


    "Great. More people to think I''m stupid," through Carter.


    He spent many weeks with the Professors. The intelligence of Camille took them aback. She had the propensity to absorb information quickly and learn. They thought Camille was simple at first, not knowing the basics, but this turned out to be false, and they enjoyed teaching her. They started to become her friends.


    The Queen conscripted Rita and Ursa to help Carter with his fighting skills. Even though Camille is better with a sword, she hasn''t been showing her face lately.


    Carter sat down after a rigorous sword training session with Rita and Ursa. His body was covered in padded armor as he took hit after hit, making him feel inferior. His head throbbed with the familiar headache he had been accustomed to since he came to Thresh. The dull pain never disappeared, but he was getting used to it. Rubbing his temples momentarily gave him the willpower to overcome it, and he returned to his studies and practices.


    Rita and Ursa would try to teach him how to fight bare-handed and with a sword. He was strong but not very coordinated. He didn''t seem to get any better. Rita and Ursa would make fun of him, but he knew it was intended to be playful and not hurtful. To be fair, Carter was only twelve.


    Cern was better at teaching, but her duties of guarding the Princess took precedence, and he didn''t get many lessons from her. Cape would occasionally help Cern, but she would strike Carter with the practice sword and then say, "Dodge it." The rigid discipline helped him improve a little, but he wouldn''t give her the satisfaction of knowing that.


    The life of a warrior was not in the cards. He would have to rely on his magic. The only problem was that nobody at the castle knew magic except Princess Caroline and Regent Blackmore. Caroline was busy with her studies, and he wasn''t about to ask Regent Blackmore for help. She probably would turn him into a frog.


    Carter woke up the following day with his head hurting worse than yesterday. The Professors walked in and saw his pain.


    "Stay in bed. We can postpone your studies until tomorrow," said Xironia. Minerva stood behind Xironia and said, "Tomorrow."


    Carter let out a little laugh. "She''s known me for weeks now, and she still hides behind you to talk to me," said Carter.


    "She is what she is," said Xironia with a smile. Minerva placed her face in Xironia''s back and laughed. They walked out the door and locked his door.


    "Several weeks living here, and they still lock me in," said Carter.


    "Fable is always with Rita. Princess Caroline treats me like one of her dolls on her bed. My head feels like a bat is hitting it. Not where I thought I would be at thirteen," said Carter as he sat up and placed his feet over the side of the bed. He grabbed his head. "I would kill for an aspirin right now," said Carter as he rubbed his head.


    "Happy Birthday, Carter"

 Chapter 13 - A Guest in the Bath House

    The King and Queen started to get alarmed by Camille''s persistent headaches and began to look for professional aid. Many doctors were called in, and potions and herbs were administered. They did not help at all.


    The King and Queen grew to be Camille''s loving parents, and Carter started to love them back. He never forgot his real parents, but this world had given him a second chance at a family.


    "We will officially decree your adoption into our family next month. We will have a party to celebrate this wonderful event! Welcome Princess Camille to the family," said the King. Carter knew these people loved their parties. They made up holidays and events merely to have them.


    Everyone was cheering at the decree, everyone except Princess Mary. She stormed off with Blackmore across the hall. Princess Caroline called Carter "Sister" with her standoffish charm. Since the Courtship party, she had been distant and aloof.


    The day had been arduous with practice and studies; the sun was setting, and he decided to bathe early and, afterward, fall asleep. Because of the incident with his first bath with Rita and Ursa, Caroline had appointed a time for Carter to enter the baths sans the nudity or other women. But today, he didn''t feel like waiting. He stuck his head in, yelled, "Anyone here?" and found nobody around. He entered the darkened room, removed his clothes, grabbed the soap bar from the bucket room, and jumped in. The water was hot, and it helped his headache dissipate.


    "I wonder how it stays so warm?" inquired Carter, not expecting an answer.


    "It uses magical warmth beads from the Capital," said a voice from the entrance. It sounded like Professor Minerva. The fog and dark obscured his vision.


    "They cost two gold coins apiece and last for years! One of the great things magic brings us," said Minerva.


    She slid into the water on the opposite side of the bath, holding a bottle of wine.


    "Minerva, where are you?" came another voice that sounded like Professor Xironia.


    "In the bath with Camille," said Minerva. She stood up and walked towards Carter. The water''s level was at her thighs as she walked towards him. Her hips and breasts swayed back and forth, and Carter was mesmerized by them. She lifted her hand, took another swig of the wine, and then sat down next to Carter.


    A loud splashing noise came from the other side of the bath. Xironia had mistakenly walked into the bath without going down the stairs. Her head popped out of the water as she said, "Whoopsie," and started laughing. She, too, had a large bottle of wine in her hand. She stood up and exposed her large breasts to Carter''s young eyes. Her breasts weren''t as big as Ursa''s, but darn near close. She walked over and sat down on the other side of Minerva, who had started laughing.


    "Young Camille here was asking about the beads," said Minerva.


    "Oh? Hold on a moment," slurred the usually shy Xironia. She stood up and stepped on the underwater ledge they were sitting on. She placed the wine bottle on the bath''s side. She bent over the side of the pool, exposing her rear to the air and Carter''s wandering eyes. It wiggled as she tried to find something on the side of the bath. Minerva let out a small laugh and smacked her behind hard.


    "Ow! Stop that. I''m trying to get something to show Camille," said Xironia.


    "I''m sorry," said Minerva, looking at Carter with a smile. She smacked her butt again, and Carter watched as it turned red.


    "Stop it, oh wait, there it is," said Xironia. She started moving her butt towards Minerva and pushed Minerva out of the way. Minerva moved forwards as Xirnoia shimmied her butt behind Minerva''s head while still bent over. It was coming towards Carter, and he didn''t know what to do. He was paralyzed and couldn''t move.


    "There it is, hold on one moment," said Xironia as her round bottom hit him in the side of the head. He turned to look and saw Minerva on the other side staring at him. She laughed and said, "Smack it."


    Carter started shaking his head back and forth and whispered, "No."


    Minerva smiled and smacked her ass again. The smacking noise was right up against Carter''s head.


    "Ow! I said stop it," said Xironia as she stepped off the ledge and turned around.


    "Minerva, I''ll pay you back!" said Xironia, holding the small, glowing bead in her slender hand. She plopped her butt on the ledge, sitting next to Carter.


    "Doesn''t that burn?" asked Carter as he stared at the glowing bead.


    "No, it''s magic. It will not emit heat while being touched," said Xironia. She had lost her shyness around Carter over their many learning sessions.


    She grabbed one of Carter''s hands and placed the bead in it. Her hands were soft and delicate. After the bead was placed into his hand, it started to glow brighter and emit heat. It burnt Carter''s hand as he dropped it into the water. Xironia grabbed it out of the water and held it up for inspection.


    "Ow!" said Carter as he rubbed his hand. He looked at his hand, and the fractious stone hadn''t done any permanent damage.


    Minerva stood up and grabbed Carter''s hand. Carter looked up to see breasts and hips shaking back and forth. "Doesn''t look like you''re hurt. I wondered why that happened," said Minerva.


    "Are you sure you''re not hurt? Your face is all red," said Xironia as she stood up in the water, moving next to Minerva in front of Carter''s impressionable eyes. This was precisely what Princess Caroline didn''t want to happen.


    "I''m so sorry," said Xironia as she sat beside Carter and hugged him. Her glassy eyes looked around Carter''s face with scrutiny. "Why is your face flush? Are you still in pain?" asked Xironia, a few inches from his face. Her breasts pressed against his arm.


    Still holding Carter''s hand, Minerva lifted it up to her face to get a better view.


    "What is going on here?" came a voice as someone jumped into the water. Minerva turned her face around and saw Ursa and Rita walking towards them. Ursa stood by Minerva and looked down at Carter.


    Carter looked over towards Xironia and then back to Ursa. "Yup, Ursa''s are larger," he thought to himself.


    Minerva released Carter''s hand and sat down next to him. "We''re not sure," said Minerva to Ursa, "He touched the Heat Bead and got burnt, which shouldn''t happen."


    "Oh," said Ursa, and she sat down next to Minerva. Without large, fleshy objects to stare at, Carter''s eyes focused on Rita''s face that had appeared right before him. She didn''t look happy.


    "Where did she come from?" through Carter.


    "See anything you like, Camille?" asked Rita. She emphasized the word ''Camille'' for some reason.


    Rita grabbed his face and pointed it past her. Princess Caroline was beginning to walk into the water. Carter had seen her breasts from afar before, but they were just as great close-ups. The darkness did not hide how great-looking she was, clothed or naked.


    Caroline saw Carter''s face, and she stopped. She went to cover herself up with her hands when Rita shook her head back and forth.


    She looked paralyzed in what to do, so she just sank under the water.


    She knew Carter was a male, and she felt embarrassed. "Sheesh, all that talk about being my wife, and she''s scared to be naked in front of him. There are already four naked women in here," thought Carter.


    "Is she going to drown?" said Carter, watching her still under the water.


    She finally popped up and stood up in the water. She held her hands down by her side riggedly, walked towards Ursa, and sat beside her.


    "Camille, I thought you didn''t come here till later as we agreed, " said Princess Caroline through gritted teeth.


    "Sorry, um... sister, I was too tired to wait, and nobody was here," said Carter.


    "It''s all right, we don''t mind," said Xironia as she bent over again and placed the bead back in. Carter''s instinct is always to talk to people face to face. So when Xironia said that, he turned his face towards her. Now that she was bending over, he didn''t turn his face back forward again. He watched as Xironia''s rear wiggled back and forth to place the bead back into the machine.


    Someone grabbed his face and directed it forward. Rita stood naked in front of him, and she still looked mad. "You''re like a kid in a candy store, aren''t you?" said Rita. Warm water was running down her body, glistening in the light. Goosebumps and erect nipples appeared from the contrast of cold air and warm water.


    "What?" thought Carter.


    "And he has no money to spend," Fable joked beside Rita. Rita looked back and started laughing. Rita released Carter''s face, and she and Fable moved over to the opposite side of the pool from Carter. Rita had forgotten that Carter was just a boy and had no money to spend.


    Caroline and Ursa had smiles on their faces, too. Carter''s face lost its redness with that little jab, and he felt terrible. They were right. Fable''s voice echoed through his mind, "Naked women are everywhere," and he realized that he had to get control of his "lust" problem. His headache came back, and he closed his eyes.


    He felt something when he touched the bead. It was like a spell but different. "Beads are made by magic," he remembered someone saying. He allowed the feeling out of his stomach again and gave in mana. It started slow at first, but then it started taking more and more mana. He began to panic for a second, and then it stopped. His hand started to burn. He opened his eyes, and there was the bead again, bright as day. He threw it into the water and yelled, "Ow!"


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Xironia, I thought you put that back," said Minerva with a concerned look.


    "I was going to put it back, but it wasn''t working anymore," said Xironia. She took another swig of her bottle of wine. Minerva shook her head, stood up, and grabbed the bead. It cooled down for her as she placed it back underneath the pool. This time, Carter didn''t look at the beauty bending over next to him. All proud of himself, he looked at Princess Caroline and Rita, who were staring at him angrily.


    "What?" mouthed Carter to Rita.


    Fable stood up, walked over to Carter, and sat on his lap. She positioned herself so she could look into Carter''s face. "I bet you feel weird that you''re going to marry your sister," Fable said with a smile. Leave it to Fable to always make a situation worse.


    "Don''t. It doesn''t happen too often, but there''s nothing wrong with it," said Xironia.


    "We never did get to biology, did we, Camille?" said Minerva.


    "We''ll let''s not start now!" said Princess Caroline. The room became quiet, and Caroline felt embarrassed. She knew that Carter was a human and a male, and most of the biology in Thresh had nothing to do with him.


    A knock on the bath door, and in walked Cern and Cape. They walked up to the side of the bath and said, "Your Highness, we have a guest that wanted to see you. She just arrived," said Cern. She looked at Camille and smiled. "Oh, and congratulations, Princess Camille, on your adoption," added Cern. Cape just gave a little salute and walked off.


    "Who is it?" asked Princess Caroline.


    A tall blond woman wearing golden armor and three guards entered the baths. The tall, blond woman looked down at Caroline and smiled.


    "Angelina!" said Princess Caroline. She stood up, exited the water, and walked right up to her. She gave the knight a large hug around her neck and pulled back fast. Her bath-warmed skin against Angelina''s cold, metal armor made Caroline flinch.


    "Oh, sorry. I just got here and wanted to see you," said Angelina as she held onto Caroline''s naked hips with her hands. Caroline lifted herself on her tippy-toes and kissed Angelina on her lips. Angelina''s hands slipped down to her butt, and Carter saw a slight squeeze.


    The golden-armored Angelina released her grip on Princess Caroline as she gathered her clothes from the ground. Rita and Ursa excitedly exited the bath and also hugged the fully clothed woman while naked.


    Angelina pushed Ursa to arm''s length while still holding her and gazed across her naked body. "Ursa, it''s good to see you and the twins," said Angelina. Ursa laughed and gave Angelina another small hug. Rita also hugged her and smiled.


    Rita looked over at one of the guards and let out a little noise of delight. "Ginger! You''re here too?" Still naked, she wrapped her hands around a red-headed, top-less woman who had a giant smile.


    Rita looked down at Ginger''s enormous breasts and said, "They are letting you dress casually in the Capital Guard now?"


    Carter looked at the other guards and noticed they were undressed the same way.


    "We just road for two weeks straight. This armor starts to stink after a while," said Ginger as she held up her silver-colored breastplate.


    Carter couldn''t get up to give greetings because of his appendage. It didn''t matter, though. They walked off and ignored him. The door shut, and he was left alone with his professors.


    "I always thought Angelina and Caroline were going to get married," said Minerva.


    "I wouldn''t mind marrying Angelina either. She''s the closest thing to a man we''ll ever see, that one is," said Xironia. Once again, she said things that were contrary to her introverted status.


    Carter looked over at Minerva for a moment with a puzzled look. "Angelina is an old friend of the family from the Capital. She is practically like an Uncle to Princesses Mary and Caroline," said Minerva.


    "Yeah, a grabby one," said Xironia while laughing.


    Minerva started laughing, too. "A princess can have many wives and consorts," added Minerva when she saw the look on Carter''s face.


    "Ginger was looking pretty good, too," said Xironia. Her face turned rosy, and her hand moved under the water.


    He couldn''t understand why he should be jealous. His jealousy was quite extreme, and he didn''t understand why. His headache started pounding. He never agreed to marry Caroline anyway. Why does she give him the cold shoulder and give someone who just walked in a happy embrace?


    Fable materialized in front of Carter and looked at his face. "Jealous are we? Is your monopoly on naked women gone?" said Fable.


    "Damn, she sure does know when to punch a guy when he is down," thought Carter.


    She sat on his lap again and wrapped her hands around his shoulders.


    "That woman in gold gave me the creeps anyways," said Fable with a slight wiggle of her butt.


    "That woman has a sword of purity, Darksprite. One touch of that and you go poof!" said Minerva as she stood up and walked out of the bath.


    Xironia''s eyes popped open, almost as if she had lost something. Her hand came out of the water, and she stood up. "Wait for me, Minerva!" she yelled.


    From the edge of the bath, Minerva said, "You should probably lay low for a while, Darksprite. We love you, but who knows what she will think of you."


    "You won''t let me get hurt, will you?" said Fable as she looked into Carter''s eyes. She turned her body towards Carter and straddled his lap. She placed her hands around his shoulder, looked deep into his eyes, and then said, "You have seed yet?"


    "No," said Carter, feeling agitated.


    She kissed him on the forehead and then disappeared.


    "You planting a garden?" asked Minerva from the edge of the bath.


    "What?" said Carter.


    "Do you need seed? We can get some for you. It''s always nice to plant a garden," said Minerva. The two professors were dressed, and their wine bottles were empty.


    "Yes, I would appreciate that," said Carter.


    "Okay, Cam, see you in the morning," said Minerva, and they wandered out the door. Xironia waved from behind her.


    Carter watched them leave. He let out a sound of relief and a bout of pent-up gas. He stood up, walked over to his clothes, and put them on. He was only twelve years old, no thirteen. How could he contend with someone like Angelina for Caroline''s attention?


    "I''m too young to get married and too young to worry about stuff like that. That stupid scent in the air messes with my mind," said Carter.


    "That''s what I told you," said Fable in his mind.


    "Shut up," said Carter, and he walked out of the bath.


    He walked to his room and closed the door. He sat in his bed, staring up at the roof. "I can''t get to bed because of my headaches and my mind wandering," thought Carter. He sat up and looked at the brick wall again.


    He raised his hand before his face and pulled that spell for the heat bead. The mana coalesced inside his body into a bead and landed in his hand. His mind started to close down from near mana exhaustion, and he released the bead to the ground. He had hoped to fall back onto the bed, but fate had a different direction for him. He fell face-first onto the floor with a thud.


    The sun shined through the balcony, illuminating his room. The door opened, and Iris walked in with a smile on her face. She looked down to the floor and saw Carter sleeping with his ass sticking straight up and his face on the floor.


    "Okay," said Iris slowly, stepping around Carter and placing his breakfast on the table. She walked back to Carter and slapped his butt hard.


    His eyes opened up, and he let out a loud "Ow!"


    "Sorry. Did I hit you too hard?" said Iris, still smiling.


    "Not really. The pain probably stems from me sleeping in this wonderful position," said Carter. He stretched himself out until he was flat on the floor. His muscles were stiff, and it hurt him to move. He painfully stood up and walked over to the table.


    "Your fighting practice with Ursa and Rita is canceled today, so you have free time to go where you want," said Iris.


    "Can I go into town?" said Carter.


    "I have to accompany you, but yes," said Iris.


    "Let me finish my food, and then we can go," said Carter.


    "I''ll go get my walking shoes and my protecting sword. Meet me at the front gate," said Iris. She seemed happy to go outside. So was Carter.


    She started skipping towards the door when she saw the bead on the ground. She picked it up and said, "Is this yours?"


    "Oh, yes," said Carter, standing up and walking towards Iris. He went to grab the bead when he stopped abruptly.


    "Um, can you hold on to it for me, Iris?" said Carter.


    "Of course, just ask me for it later," said Iris, and she walked out the door.


    Carter turned around, and Fable was in the middle of finishing his breakfast. "This is very good after a hangover," said Fable. Carter frowned a little bit and sat down on the bed.


    "You should have seen the party that they had last night with the golden knight and her guards. Ginger, Caron, and Hennyetta are wild! You better watch out for Angelina. She was very friendly with Princess Caroline¡ªif you know what I mean," added Fable.


    "I don''t want to hear it," said Carter. He felt upset but didn''t know what he was upset about.


    "Do you have money? I need to get a new dress. Rita says this one looks trashy," said Fable as she shoveled in Carter''s breakfast.


    Carter never needed money because everything was always given to him. He felt the two coins he always kept in his pocket and shook his head.


    "You could buy something different than that dress you have on all the time," said Fable. Carter grabbed his dress by the sides and looked down at it.


    "Nothing is wrong with this dress. It doesn''t have any holes," said Carter.


    "You may dress like a girl, but you know nothing about girls," mumbled Fable. Carter didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    Fable yelled, "Finished," and she flew back into his chest.


    "Good for you," said Carter as he walked out the door, still starving.

 Chapter 14 - A Trip for the Family

    The King and Queen of Dale sat in the Great Hall room on their giant thrones of silver and gold. The exquisite seats were rigid and sterile, putting undue pressure on their posteriors. The King and Queen would only subject themselves to this torture for honor guests or special occasions.


    "Give me a soft bed or chair anytime," said the King to his Queen. The Queen laughed as the ornate Grand Hall doors opened. A tall knight in golden armor walked in, followed by three Capital guards.


    "Angelina!" said the King as she walked in. He wanted to stand up and hug her, but his wife looked at him peculiarly, so he stayed seated.


    "King Dorien, I bring you news from the Captial," said Angelina as she bowed down.


    "What news do you bring, Angelina?" asked Queen Lorien.


    "Queen, I have a note from the Capital," said Angelina as she handed the note to one of the King''s guards. She walked it up to the Queen. The King had a rather stupid look on his face as he kept watching Angelina.


    "Captain Angelina. It''s nice to see you again," said Queen Lorian as the message was handed to her.


    "Thank you, Queen. I like it on this side of the woods," she said with a smile.


    "My proposal still stands, Angelina," blurted out the King. The King found her to be wonderful and aloof.


    "What would that be, King?" asked Angelina.


    "To be my wife and live in a lap of luxury," said the King. The Queen looked over at him. She didn''t mind him finding other wives, but he was almost shamefully begging her at this point. Angelina has turned him down hundreds of times.


    "Would that lap of luxury be your lap, King Dorian?" said Angelina sarcastically.


    The King just shook his head up and down and smiled.


    "I am married to my job, your Highness," said Angelina as she bowed down. She didn''t want to tell him that the man or woman she would end up with would have to be stronger than she was. The King was old, pathetic, and weak.


    Angelina was tall for a Cambian, about five-heads and four-fingers tall, and even with the armor on, she had a curvy body. She was also very muscular and had blonde hair that wandered down the front of her armor, reaching her belly. Her face was the best part of her. It was almost angelic.


    "Of course, of course. What is it you have for me?" said the King.


    "An invitation from a scientist named Doctor Tech, who has a cure for chronic headaches called anti-vex. She said she can help your newest daughter with her headaches," said the Queen as she read the note.


    "That is wonderful news!" exclaimed the King.


    "I am to accompany your daughter back to the Capital if you agree," said Angelina. Her blue eyes sparkled in the sunlight.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "We will send her at once," said the King.


    "I also have a note from the, uhm... Great... King Leonis. He wants to invite you to a wedding. His twentieth wife, a milestone," said Angelina as she handed the other note to the King''s guard. King Leonis wanted her to add a lot of grandiose adjectives to his name in her introduction, but she just couldn''t.


    "Oh, I don''t know. We have a newborn and our other children," said the King. He looked over towards his wife for help.


    "I think you should go, Father," said Princess Mary. The King looked behind him and smiled. Princess Mary was standing with Regent Blackmore.


    "I agree. It''s been ages since you''ve been to the Capital. You''ve been stuck in this Grand Hall for ages," said the Regent.


    "Oh really? What about the baby," said the King.


    "Caroline and I will take care of her, Father. We will also have her mother, consorts, and the dozens of nannies you hired to help," said Princess Mary.


    He looked at the ground for a second and then stole a long gaze at Angelina. His brain was putting together mock sexual encounters he could have with Angelina on this trip.


    "By nature, I''ll do it. It has been a while since we went somewhere, hasn''t it, my love," said the King, turning his face towards his Queen.


    "Yes, I look forward to it," said the Queen.


    "Wonderful! We will leave tomorrow morning at dawn. By your leave," said Angelina as she genuflected.


    The Queen waved her off and looked back at her husband. He always went crazy for Angelina and couldn''t contain himself.


    Angelina turned around and walked out the door with her three other guards.


    The King watched as she walked out, and a smile came to his face.


    "Caroline, tell your sister, Camille, we''re going to the Capital for a cure," said the Queen.


    "Can it be someone else, Mother?" asked Caroline. Her feelings towards Carter have been complicated since she learned about his little secret and her courtship arrangement. She had always been in control. If anyone discovers he is a male, she will be relegated to Queen instead of King. She did love him¡ªif she was capable of love.


    "No, she''s your wife-to-be," said Queen Lorien.


    "Yes, mother," said Caroline. She fought with Carter last night in the bath, ignoring him and becoming jealous. She had decided to teach him a lesson and kissed Angelina before him. Angelina, being the old, horny woman that she is, reciprocated the kiss. Caroline and her guards then went out drinking with her, leading to other things she wasn''t happy about.


    "He''ll forgive me," she whispered to herself.

 Chapter 15 - Shopping Spree with No Money.

    Outside the Castle''s Gate was the large city of Dale, with over ten thousand souls living in harmony. The thousands of colorful houses and hundreds of eclectic businesses surrounded the Castle in a circular pattern within the defensive walls.


    Carter wondered why he never walked outside the Castle before. He just hasn''t had the time or the money.


    Iris was waiting at the gate, wearing armor and a sword attached to her side. She meant business. He would have been scared of her if it wasn''t for her tail sticking out the back of her pants and wiggling back and forth.


    "Iris, you''re a guard too?" asked Carter.


    "Yes, it''s one of my new duties. I''m to be one of your guards," said Iris as a small smile crossed her face.


    "Congratulations, Iris," said Carter.


    "Thank you, Camille. I''m ready to show you the town of Dale now," said Iris, placing her hand above her head as if showcasing on a game show.


    They walked south down the main street, which went straight to the edge of town. The streets were filled with shoppers and market stalls.


    "How much money do we have?" asked Fable, who popped up next to Iris. Iris flipped around and then looked at Fable with a scowl.


    "Where did you come from, Fable?" said Iris.


    "I followed you out," said Fable as she winked at Carter.


    Iris looked at Carter and said, "I have one silver coin I can let you have."


    Carter raised his hand and said, "No, keep it. If we don''t have money, we don''t need anything." She worked hard for her money and was willing to let them have it. This made Carter love Iris a little bit more.


    Fable smacked Carter on the back and stuck her tongue out at him.


    "Magic Alchemy Imporium," said Carter, reading the sign on the building out loud.


    "Very good, you have improved your reading," said Iris.


    "You can''t read? He he" laughed Fable.


    Carter turned and walked into the store. Only a few people were inside.


    "They buy and sell expensive magical objects," said Iris.


    "May I help you, my little friend?" said a rather plain-looking woman with an expensive dress and gold jewelry.


    "Do you buy magic Heat Beads?" asked Carter.


    "Oh yes, there is a long waitlist for them. We are paying two gold for each one. Do you have one?"


    Fable looked at Carter and started laughing. "Yeah, right."


    Carter walked over to Iris and stopped for a moment. His mana was strong again, and he started creating another one. He looked at Iris and said, "Do you still have that bead you found in my room?"


    Iris looked at Carter with an incredulous look. She removed the bead from her pocket and held her hand open. Carter dropped the other bead into her hand before it burnt him. He started wobbling but held himself up by holding one of the tables.


    "Give them to her," said Carter.


    "Okay," said Iris, handing the beads to the store owner. The woman looked at Iris with a surprised look, then back to Camille. She grabbed a cup filled with water from a pitcher and dumped the beads into it. The water started fizzing and started to become warm. The owner''s face changed to a delightful smile.


    Fable grabbed hold of Carter''s arms, and a large smile came to her face.


    "I need first to ask you if these are stolen?" said the Owner.


    Iris pointed at Carter and said, "This is Princess Camille of Dale."


    "Oh, please forgive me. I''ll get your money right away," said the owner as she grabbed the beads from the water and walked into the back room.


    "We have money?" asked Fable, showing her pearly whites.


    "Camille has money," said Iris.


    The lady brought the four pieces of gold and handed them to Carter. "Thank you, Princess Camille. If you get any more heat beads, we have a great demand for them," said the owner.


    Carter smiled and looked around. Fable held onto his arm and moved her hand up to Carter''s. She tried to pry Carter''s hand open. Carter opened his hand, and she found a gold coin there. She looked up to Carter, showed her teeth, and batted her eyelashes.


    "Mine?" said Fable.


    "Take it with my blessings," said Carter. She grabbed the coin and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Thank you, thank you," said Fable as she ran out of the store.


    Carter was her owner; he didn''t want to be, but he wouldn''t be a bad master. He was going to take care of her.


    "Do you have anything else in this store that is magical, expensive, and in demand?" asked Carter.


    "We have a few things, " said the owner, walking him over to a large stone on a pedestal.


    "This is a cleansing stone. Like those beads you sold me, they are made from magic mana that coalesces into these stones. It cleans you when you touch it as long as it has power. This one is rated at one hundred cleans," said the owner.


    "Can I touch it?" asked Carter. "Um, yes, but don''t activate it," said the owner. He touched it with his hand, and a smile appeared.


    "I like baths better. How much does this go for?" asked Carter. Iris was watching Carter as he was looking at the cleaner.


    "We have several cleansing stones in the servant quarters for use, " said Iris, not understanding why Carter asked about them.


    "They are twenty gold apiece and refillable," said the owner, frowning at Iris.


    "What else do you have?" asked Carter.


    "Oh, this just came in," said the owner as she lifted a metal disk the size of a coin.


    She handed it to Carter and said, "It''s a Feather token. It works once and will save you if you fall too far, up to 100 heads."


    "100 feet," thought Carter.


    This piqued Iris''s attention. "How much is that? That could be very useful," said Iris.


    "I''m afraid this one is already sold, but they go for 50 gold coins. We don''t get these in that much; they are made purely of magic. No materials," said the owner.


    Carter returned it to the woman, and a small smile came over his face again.


    "We have one more item," said the owner.


    "Is this one sold too?" said Iris sarcastically.


    "Oh no, it''s quite expensive. It takes one hundred mages to create it. It doesn''t have any materials. It''s pure magic like the other items I showed you. I couldn''t let it go for under three platinum coins," said the owner as she walked behind her counter. She reached down and pulled out a black figurine of a miniature horse. It fits in the palm of your hand.


    "What is that?" asked Carter as the owner placed it on the counter. Carter reached out and touched it. His legs started to wobble as he became light-headed.


    "Are you okay, dear?" said the owner.


    "Yes, I''m just hungry from not eating this morning," said Carter.


    "But I gave you your breakfast," said Iris with a concerned look.


    He said one word to Iris: "Fable."


    "Oh," said Iris and shook her head up and down.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "This is an obsidian figure of wonderous power. I had never seen one before until the owner sold it to me. It lasts twenty-four hours and can recharge under 12 hours," said the owner with a large smile.


    "What does it do?" asked Iris. The owner gave her a condescending look and looked back at Camille.


    "It can turn into a horse steed of considerable speed. You can ride it for twenty-four hours; then, it resets back to the horse figurine. You only have to wait 12 hours, and you can use it again. It''s wonderful," said the owner.


    Carter smiled and said, "I''ll tell my father, the King, about it. Maybe he will buy it for my birthday." Carter felt the familiar pang in his stomach as the magic item got copied. It took a long time, though, and he felt like he was going to faint. Copying takes mana, as he just found out. The more complex the item, the more mana it takes to copy.


    "If copying took a lot of mana, making it would take more than he has now," thought Carter.


    "That would be nice, dear," said the owner with a grin. She paid too much for this item, and nobody had enough money to buy it.


    Carter wandered the store for a few more minutes and then started walking out when a small, black sword caught his attention. He walked over to it and saw the fifty silver price.


    "What about this?" said Carter.


    The store owner walked over and looked at the item. "That is a sword made out of obsidian. Hard to make. Strong, sharp, but rather plain," said the owner. She reached over, grabbed a small dagger, and said, "This dagger will always hit its target, with magic added to it."


    Carver touched it, but nothing happened.


    "Is this dagger made of materials?" he asked the owner.


    She looked at Carter with a concerned look and said, "Why yes, dear, it does. How did you know?" She stealthily palmed the price tag of three gold into her hand. She tells people that all her products are Mana-made, and usually nobody can tell.


    {Encyclopedia Thresh: Mana-made is a term used for items that are coalesced from only magic. No other material was used to make it. A magician would have formed a Mana-made dagger from only their magic. Mana-assisted is a term used for materials that are enhanced with magic. Such as Steel Sword with a fire spell}


    "I''ll take the short sword for 50 silver coins," said Carter.


    "It comes with a holder, too," said the owner. Carter handed her the gold coin, and she returned with a bag of 50 silver.


    "Thank you," said Carter as he wrapped the holder around his waist. The short sword looked like a long sword on him. The belt was on the first notch, and the excess leather stuck out. Iris let out a little laugh. Carter ignored her.


    He walked out the door, and Iris whispered into his ear. "This store is rather expensive, and those expensive items were made on the backs of poor magicians drained of their mana. Nobody buys that stuff except the rich who don''t care about who they hurt."


    "Why can''t they make those items out of materials?" asked Carter.


    "They could, but they would be inferior. Mana-made objects are better and worth their weight in gold. It''s just too bad that they hurt people," said Iris, "I sure could have used that feather token."


    Iris grabbed Carter''s hand and dragged him across the street to an eatery. "They have the best food," said Iris. They sat down and had a delightful lunch. He finally filled his stomach without Fable stealing his food.


    The rest of the day was filled with shopping and laughing. Carter didn''t need anything besides the sword he had on his hip. He felt strong with it. Fable walked up with a new dress that fit and a large smile. She walked up to Carter and gave him a big hug. "Wish I had change for you, but I don''t," she said with a smile. They walked around a corner, and Fable disappeared.


    Carter walked into his room and sat down on the bed. He had a happy home here. A small knock sounded through the door.


    "Someone knocking? That''s odd. They usually walk in," said Carter. "Come in!" he screamed.


    Princess Caroline walked in with a frown on her face. "Where have you been? I have news for you."


    "I was out shopping with Iris and Fable," said Carter as he took his shoes off.


    "No bath tonight?" said Caroline with a smirk.


    "Too tired," said Carter, and he fell on his back.


    Princess Caroline sat down on Carter''s bed. "You are going to the Capital tomorrow with the King and Queen. They have found a cure for your headaches," said Caroline.


    "Oh," said Carter as he looked at Caroline momentarily.


    "Angelina and her guards will protect you on your way, so you needn''t worry about trouble," said Caroline.


    "Who?" questioned Carter.


    "The tall guard that came into the bath last night," said Caroline.


    Carter pictured Caroline''s naked butt as she stood on her tippy toes to kiss Angelina. "Oh, her," said Carter.


    A small smile came to Caroline''s face as she got Carter''s reaction, which she wanted. She knew he was jealous and decided to keep it simmering. Carter would return from his trip and be that much more ready to get married.


    "Have a nice trip," said Caroline as she stood and left the room.


    The door opened, and Carter saw Ursa, Rita, and Angelina waiting for her. Angelina held her drink up in the air and smiled at Carter.


    The door closed and locked.


    "Wow, what a bitch" said Fable as she was sitting on the end of the bed looking back at Carter.


    "That''s a pretty dress," said Carter. She wore a green, strapless dress that accentuated her breasts and small waist. It had more material than her original dress and came down to her knees.


    "Thank you, this is more my style. The one I was wearing before was Blackmore''s idea. She doesn''t look it, but she''s a little kinky," said Fable.


    "I''m not sure what that means, and I rather not know," said Carter as he laughed slightly.


    "The capital? That sounds like fun. You can sell some more of those beads, and I can go shopping," said Fable.


    Carter laughed and closed his eyes.


    {Dream World}


    "It was a good day today, Venus," said Carter.


    "I''m glad you enjoyed it, little one," said Venus as she rubbed his temples for him.


    "They found a cure for my headaches," said Carter.


    "I''m afraid it won''t help," said Venus.


    "Why not?"


    "The headaches are because of Nature''s curse against Man and not easily cured," said Venus.


    "Oh," said Carter.


    "I''m also afraid I''m not going to be able to see you for a while," said Venus as she kissed Carter on the forehead.


    "Oh," repeated Carter.

 Chapter 16 - A Requiem not Given.

    In the cool mist morning, the sun crested the town''s wall, and two royal carriages, surrounded by guards and horses, were seen in the main yard of the castle. The King, Queen, and Princess Camille traveled in the first carriage. It was spacious and had lots of room and comfort. The second carriage was for the supplies. I guess it was a long, arduous trip to the Capital. The trip spanned the whole continent and would take weeks by horse.


    Angelina and her four guards road in front. Four of the King''s guards would be in the back. They just needed to keep monsters and rogues from attacking. Assassination attempts were not heard of because everyone was at peace. The Amazonians sometimes bother travelers on the Capital Road, but nothing Angelina can''t handle.


    Angelina sounded the horn, and the horses started moving. Carter waved goodbye to Princess Caroline, Ursa, Rita, Cern, Cape, and poor Iris. She wanted to come so bad. Iris waved the most, and her tail was not wagging. Princess Caroline didn''t wave back at all. She just put on a pouty face and then waved at Angelina.


    "I''m only thirteen, and I don''t understand what was going on there, but that''s her problem, not mine," whispered Carter.


    The Queen moved up next to Carter and said, "What''s wrong with you and Princess Caroline?"


    "I''m thirteen years old, my queen. I haven''t the experience or telepathy to understand what she is thinking," said Carter as he sat back down.


    "I don''t know if you know this, but my Caroline might act young, but she is already thirty-four years old. That young in Thresh, but that is probably old on Earth. She had always been picky but has chosen you for some reason. Give her time," said Queen Lorien.


    Carter looked over at the Queen and then back to his hands. He didn''t know what to say to that. The Queen patted him on the head and sat down beside her husband.


    Carter had taken some books with him that he would read on the way. Once in a while, a wild beast would attack, and the guards would scare it off. The Queen had brought along a cleaning stone, so they didn''t have to stop anywhere to wash. The cleaning stone tickled your insides.


    The King wanted to stop many times at lakes and ponds on the way, allowing everyone to bathe and get clean. He stared at Angelina like a cat does, watching a bird. The Queen knew what was happening and tried to save Angelina from the King''s lecherous ways. Despite these faults, she still loved him with all her heart, and he loved her.


    "We''ve been together for centuries," the Queen would say. "If he were to die, I would join him wherever he goes," she would add. The King smiled and said, "Whoever shall go first, the other shall follow."


    The trip drew Carter closer to these two. They didn''t act like a King and Queen, but parents who loved their children. They talked about the future, usually with Carter and Caroline, and how we, as a couple, will bring prosperity to Dale after they are gone.


    "I don''t know about all that," thought Carter. He told him that he loved them. It was hard because he felt he couldn''t love his parents or sisters like he had given up on them. He hadn''t; he just extended his family.


    Angelina stuck her head inside the door and said, "We are coming up on Cob. The guards and their horses must rest and gather more supplies before heading north along the forest."


    The Queen answered, "Of course, dear." The King just drooled. The Queen looked at Carter''s face and whispered into his ear. "The King is a man. After all, if he weren''t excited by some beautiful women, I would think something was wrong," whispered the Queen.


    "You don''t mind? You''re not jealous," whispered Carter back.


    "Not at all. He has sixteen wives and several dozen other women, but which one is he with?" said the Queen with a smile.


    "What are you two whispering about? Let''s get out and stretch our legs," said the King as he pinched the Queen''s butt right in front of Carter.


    They walked around Cob and visited the stores. The King and Queen danced, walked, and enjoyed the local cuisine. Carter had the best time of his life. It was good to be a Princess.


    Twilight shined through the large town as many people continued to walk up and down the street. At a small tavern called the Lock and Step, a large table of Royals and guards ate a large meal together. The King made toasts, and they drank and were merry.


    A single person in a hood walked up to the table. She looked at Carter with her green eyes and moved towards the King. Angelina stood up, placed her hand on her sword, and stopped her from getting too close.


    "Angelina, I''m surprised you don''t recognize me," said the woman as she pulled off her hood. Carter could see that it was a beautiful, slender elf. Her hair was long and white, flowing out of her hood. A suit of black armor held in her ample bosom and skinny waist. She couldn''t keep her eyes off Carter.


    "Perch Li of the Census Court. It has been a long time. About a century? The last time I saw you, a poor human was hiding in that small town of Cherub, and you tore the poor child from that woman''s bosom," said Angelina.


    "I have come to talk to your King, Queen, and the little princess," said Perch Li, ignoring her jab at her humanity.


    "We have no sins with the Elves," said the Queen.


    "The sins have not been shown, but they will be uncovered," said Perch Li.


    "Perch Li, the Perch Li from the Castle of Kek?" said Carter silently.


    Perch Li''s eyes zeroed in on Carter''s as soon as he said that. It must be something she doesn''t like to talk about. Carter almost feels like she is his friend; he has to remember it was all magically made up from the witch''s book.


    Four other Elves stood up and took their hoods off.


    "I must insist on talking to them alone for one moment," said Perch Li to Angelina.


    Angelina looked back at the King, and he shook his head up and down. The King, Queen, and Carter stood up and followed the five elves to a room in the back.


    "Harm one hair on any of them, and you will feel the full wrath of the Capital," said Angelina.


    "I am here to do my duty, much like you, King''s herald. There will be no problems," said Perch Li as she walked by Angelina, rubbing her hand across her armored chest.


    The door shut, and Perch Li looked at Carter and said, "I''m not one to beat around the bush. That''s what you humans say, right Princess Camille?"


    "You know? How?" said the King.


    "That''s interesting as well. How''s that saying go, ''A little birdy told me,''" said Perch Li.


    She looked at the King and said, "We will dispense with punishments since you are known to the Elves. We just need to take her back to our Capital as entitled to us by the law," added Perch Li.


    The King looked at the Queen with sorrow in his eyes. The Queen patted Carter''s hand and smiled.


    Perch Li stood silent for a moment and turned her head.


    "I''m not heartless," she said as she turned back towards them.


    "Since you''re going to your Capital anyway, we will follow you. That way, you can say your farewells. You have no say in this," said Perch Li. You could see it in her eyes; she didn''t like doing this, but it was her duty.


    "Nothing to say? She is our adopted daughter," said Queen Lorien.


    Perch Li looked at the Queen, saw the sorrow in her eyes, and softened her face. "It is for the betterment of Thresh. She won''t be locked up; we will give her the best treatment. You will be able to visit anytime. Besides, it''s the law," said Perch Li.


    Perch Li looked down at Carter and smiled. "I''m sorry, but you will have to serve the World of Thresh in a different capacity," said Perch Li.


    Carter didn''t know what to say. Cidred''s face flashed in his mind. "I''m sorry about your mother," said Carter and placed his head down.


    Perch Li stood there momentarily, contemplating what this small child had just said. A small tear came down Perch Li''s face as she stared at Carter''s innocent face. She wiped it off and walked out the door with her guards.


    The King and Queen held Carter in their arms for a while. The King was the first to leave. The Queen looked at Carter and said, "We will visit yearly. There is a boat that sails there every month.


    Carter wiped his tears away, smiled, and said, "I understand."


    Dancing and drinking surrounded the large table, with somber guards watching the little door to the back room. The elves first walked out of the back room, followed by the King. The King sat down, a grimace on his face, and took a big swig of whatever was considered Ale in this large town. He refused to answer any of Angelina''s questions and decided to drink his problems away.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    They hopped in the carriage the following day and started their last trip together. Carter wasn''t about to make it a sad trip. He laughed and played with the King and Queen for as long as they had time together.


    The caravan pulled over in an empty grassed field, and everyone got out. The guards jumped off their horses and stretched their legs. "We will rest here for about half an hour. We will ride all night tonight to get to the city of Dis," said Angelina. She wiped her brow with her hand and jumped off her horse.


    She walked up to the carriage and stuck her head in. "We will be riding next to Quietus Forest. Do not enter it. You will die," said Angelina sternly.


    "Thank you, Angelina, we will be ready," said the Queen.


    "Die?" said Carter to the Queen.


    "The Great War left a lot of curses on this world. That is one of them," said the Queen.


    "The spirits will feast on your body and your soul," teased the King with his hands about to grab Carter.


    Carter laughed and jumped out of the carriage to run from the King. He ran right into Angelina''s arms as he came to a dead stop.


    "Please be careful, Princess. This is not the place to run around and play," said Angelina as she looked towards the forest. Carter turned his face and saw white wisps floating in the woods.


    "The spirits from the war," said Perch Li as she approached Carter.


    "The dead shall be held, the living shall die, and the touched shall scream," said Carter out loud. He didn''t know why he said that.


    Perch Li looked at him and said, "Where did you hear that?"


    "Hear what?" asked Carter as he stared into Perch Li''s eyes.


    "Nothing," said Perch Li as she returned to her horse.


    Carter looked back into the forest, and the wisps seemed to stop in place.


    Angelina grabbed Carter''s shoulder and pushed him towards his carriage. As she helped him to get into the carriage, she said, "The next hour is the most treacherous part of the trip. The path goes close to the forest because of the hills. Be on the lookout for anything evil and disregard what they say."


    Carter looked out the windows towards the forest. Something called his name.


    "They call this path the Repose Ridge, a narrow road with a hill on both sides. It''s dangerous because of the bottom of the hill. If you fall, you fall into the deadly forest," said the King as he looked out the window.


    Carter snuck under the King''s arm and looked in the direction he was pointing. The King got a smile on his face and pointed to the prominent ridge coming up. The hill going to the forest was at least thirty feet high. Its incline was at least 40 degrees. If you fall there, you''re not coming back up.


    On the other side stood a large ditch, and a hill about one hundred feet back blocked the other way. If you go either way, you''ll get stuck.


    The rain started about two minutes into their trip through Repose Ridge. The horses had no problem in single file, but the carriage was broad and started to shake with the wind. They slowed down their speed and moved down the road slowly to avoid getting too near the side of the cliff. The clouds made it darker outside than it should be.


    Carter moved from window to window, ensuring the carriage wasn''t too far over on either side. His hair and clothes were getting soaked from the rain.


    A lightning bolt lit up the darkness, allowing Carter to see movement on the above hill. He stopped for a second and stared. The wind picked up, and the sky lit up again, showing three people standing on the hill. The light went as fast as it came. If lightning would only strike once more, he could see if the three people needed help.


    The sky radiated again; he could now see the three people better, and one of them had their hands stretched out towards the wagon. He couldn''t be sure, but it looked like he saw blue hair. Her eyes locked on to his.


    A gust of wind, stronger than anything he''d felt before, walloped him hard, and Carter lost his grip on the carriage. The force tossed him from the carriage, and he tumbled down the hill. The raging storm muffled his screams as he tumbled to the bottom of the hill. The jutting rock cushioned his head with a cracking noise as he stopped moving. He couldn''t move, and his vision started to blur red. His eyes focused on the King''s carriage flying down the hill and crashing into some trees. He went to scream that he was alright, but all that came out was a gurgle and blood. He slowly moved his eyes toward the carriage and saw the King''s body broken over a jutting rock farther up the hill. His eyes started to glaze over as he wondered what his next adventure would be like.


    Carter smiled as a bright light shined into his face from the sky. Thinking it was someone to save him, he reached up to help them. His attention was diverted as he saw his father float into the sky along a light beam with a wide smile. He yelled to Carter to come. The King then looked towards the forest and held out his hand. Carter turned his head slowly and saw the Queen, rising on another light beam, lifting her hand out towards her husband. The light felt warm and welcoming to Carter, who looked up into it.


    But something happened that wasn''t right. The Queen pulled her hand back and started frailing in the sky. She was being pulled down by what Carter believed was many hands. She was starting to scream and tried to claw at the open air above her. Carter also felt a tug at his feet. The inviting light beams, Carter''s and the Queen''s, went dark. The King was screaming as he floated towards the light. Carter''s world went black with pain.


    "We can''t go down there," said Angelina.


    "That wind came out of nowhere; it was too strong, and we barely made it ourselves," said another guard.


    "We have to go save the human boy!" screamed Perch Li.


    "What human boy?" said Angelina.


    Perch Li looked at Angelina and knew she said too much. The rain had stopped, and the sun shone, lighting up the hillside. Perch Li walked down the cliffside and stopped near the forest. She found the King impaled on a rock, but the boy and Queen were nowhere in sight. She looked around, conscious of not getting too close to the forest, looking for any clue. The carriage was still on the hill, stopped by four rather large trees, dozens of heads from the forest. The King''s body, broken and bloodied, was lying only a few heads from the wreck. No one was brave enough to have mapped the forest''s perimeter, so Perch Li didn''t know where the forest began.


    "Oh, Nature," said Perch Li as four large mangled bodies appeared near the forest line. The horses had been cut, more like pulled in half, missing the top half of their bodies, bifurcated on the border with the forest. She turned and vomited. Her eye caught more blood.


    Perch Li walked past the horses and found a large pool of blood on a rock and a torn-off dress of the Princess''s. Drag marks went off into the forest. She looked up at Angelina, who nodded, signaling not to do it, and started walking into the woods. The sky turned dark instantly. Unsightly decayed trees with limbs that looked like they would grab you assaulted Perch Li''s eyes. She had never been so scared in her life. Several spirits wafted towards her past the trees, causing her to freeze. She let out a scream, and Angelina grabbed her and pulled her back. "Don''t look at them!" screamed Angelina.


    Angelina had pulled her back from the border of the forest, but not before one of the spirits tore into her arm. Perch''s arm was profusely leaking blackened blood as Angelina carried her up the hill to the road. Angelina dropped Perch Li onto the road and fell herself from exhaustion. Angelina sat up and started putting pressure on Perch''s arm to stop the bleeding. Perch Li seemed to be in shock.


    Perch Li looked to the forest as her eyes darkened and said, "The dead shall be held, the living shall die, and the touched shall scream." She looked down at her unholy wound, started screaming, and didn''t stop.


    Ginger and the other guards walked down to the blood-stained rocks and looked around again for the Princess. She looked down at the ground and found a small stone shaped like a woman. The symbol on it meant Fable. She placed it in her pocket and shook her head as her eyes followed the bloody trail into the forest.


    "No more fables for you," said Ginger sadly as she returned to the convoy.

 Chapter 17 - The Spirit Filled Forest of Kek

    Carter''s eyes slowly opened, revealing a dark landscape of dead trees and dirt. Hundreds of trees circled his vision as he lay on his back. He remembers flying out of the carriage door from Princess Caroline''s wind spell and hitting his head on the lithic ground. Blood trickled down his face as everything got hazy. Someone grabbed him and pulled him into the forest. Screams and pain circled him, trying to get to him, but someone protected him. He saw his body floating next to him, and he screamed in pain. He was... dead?


    "Wake up, clodhopper!" screamed a raspy male voice from behind him.


    "Give him time. Death is not easy," said another voice, female this time.


    "Hell, I''m in hell," said Carter as he languidly pushed himself to a sitting position.


    "Hell? No, worse than hell," came another voice that stood before him. An unholy scream came from his left side, and a large man took his fist and hit the shadow that was heading towards him. The see-thru phantom blew up into a haze of particles and then disappeared in a scream.


    "Stand up, worm. We need you to follow us before you get eaten," said a smaller man. A large hand grabbed Carter''s neck and pulled him off the ground. The imposing phantom floated before Carter, holding him tighter than what should be possible. He was judging Carter like a seated jury.


    "Where am I?" asked Carter. The imposing specter stood inert, watching Carter with burning eyes, and then said, "Let''s see if the runt can take it."


    Ghost wails came from around Carter.


    "It''s too early. We lost so many candidates doing it your way. It''s our turn this time," said a seemingly sane female spirit floating behind the hulking miasma holding him.


    "Ella, you know how Red gets. We just have to hope the specimen won''t go crazy like the last two," said a larger female.


    "But look at her, she is so fragile, Era, she won''t be able to take it," said Ella.


    An unholy scream came from the dark woods, and Carter saw a screaming banshee with glowing eyes and sharp teeth heading for him. The two friendly spirits looked at each other and then moved out of the way.


    "What''s going on here? What is that?" shouted Carter.


    The large ghost holding Carter moved closer to his face and said, "It could be you, but It better not be you! Fight!"


    Carter was released by the mammoth ghost and turned to look at the thing flying at him. It must have been a person at one time. It had arms and legs, but its face was twisted. The arms of the ghost ended in long, razor claws aimed at his head. He tried to fly away, but the large ghost grabbed him again.


    "No! No running!" yelled the devil ghost.


    Carter stared at the large ghost with fear as the crazy thing coming at him opened its mouth to an ungodly size.


    The shrieking ghost pushed its claws into Carter''s face and tore it in half. Carter felt the pain rip through his face, then through his body, and he let out a scream that wasn''t heard. Darkness came to him, and he was still screaming. "Shut up," said his mind, and he stopped.


    "Death is around you. Keep your head, learn, and then live again," said the voice. He calmed himself down and thought about what happened.


    "I died. My spirit is trapped in the damn Forest. The creature that attacked me was a demented spirit, while the person who held me had a brain. They needed something from me. If they know a way out, I can use them," said Carter in his head.


    "Calm down," thought Carter again.


    Carter opened his eyes, and the pain was gone. He looked around and found himself somewhere else in the dark forest. He stood up, or whatever the equivalent of stand-up that a ghost can do, and a small smile came to his face.


    "I can''t die," said Carter out loud.


    "You are already dead!" came an eerie voice from behind him. He turned and saw this little floating girl watching him. Her eyes were black as coal.


    "Who are you?" said Carter quietly.


    Her face started to contort, and she said, "I was Amy." Her demeanor changed, and she ran at Carter at an inhuman speed. He went to move, but she grabbed him and bit into his ghost shoulder.


    "That hurts!" said Carter as he tried to push her head back. She fell backward and landed on the ground.


    "You need to be punished. We have judged you," said Amy as her head turned sideways.


    "You''re not going to do that again!" yelled Carter.


    "Punished," came a voice behind him. He turned and found a few dozen spirits staring at him. Their faces changed, and they ran towards him with their claws pointed at him. He let out a scream from the pain, and these spirits ate him. The darkness came back again.


    "Fucking campers!" said Carter to himself. That pain was excruciating. They hurt him without having physical bodies.


    "You can hit back. Concentrate and hit back," said the voice.


    "Who are you?" said Carter.


    His eyes opened again, and he was in another part of the dark forest. A small, mold-covered brick building appeared behind him. He looked down to the ground and saw his "feet." He concentrated and tried to move. Despite his concentration, he only walked a few steps and then stopped. His brain started hurting, and he had to stop.


    "Not my baby!" screamed a voice in front of him. He looked up, and a small woman his size ran at him. Her large teeth came out of her mouth, and she aimed at Carter''s face.


    "No!" screamed Carter, and he balled up his fist and punched her face. It hit her hard, and she went flying backward. She looked at Carter for a moment and stopped.


    "Yeah! Stay away from me!" screamed Carter, jumping up and down in triumph. Large teeth sunk into the back of his head, tearing out a chunk, and he fell to the ground. The woman he had hit before ran forward and chomped down on his face. He let out screams that echoed through the forest. The pain of dozens of spirits eating him before he blacked out.


    The darkness enveloped him again, and he stopped screaming again. "Is this what my life will be like? My only placidity is here? I wouldn''t mind it so much, but damn, that shit hurts! " thought Carter to himself.


    "Calm your mind," came a voice.


    "With all due respect, Fuck you. You calm your damn mind, asshole," said Carter to the voice.


    "I''m going to fuck these fuckers up," said Carter. He had never used profanity before, but this would be one of those times it was needed.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    He was spiritually dragged back to the Quietus forest over and over again through a baptism of oblivion. He tried fighting and got ripped apart time and again. Sometimes, he had enough time to rest, and sometimes not. He randomly jumped from place to place for what seemed like an eternity. But he was learning and growing.


    A sizeable empty field appeared before him, devoid of ground covering or trees. A sizeable purple slit wounded the sky; energy crackled as it escaped from the middle. The energy around the object felt foreign to him. The air crackled with sparks and flashing lights. No sounds of spirits or animals permeated the air.


    "What is this?" said Carter. He walked closer to the large fissure, and his mind started screaming to run.


    "It''s a time fissure. If you get lost in it, your soul will be frozen and trapped forever," came a voice behind him.


    He turned and saw a spirit who sounded sane. He took a defensive position against her.


    "I''m not your enemy. They are," said the delicate voice of the spirit. He turned and saw a group of twenty spirits running toward him.


    The friendly spirit looked at the time wound and then back towards Carter.


    "Sometimes, you reach a point of pain where you don''t care anymore. You need something different. You know?" said the spirit.


    She waved goodbye to Carter and ran towards the fissure, and disappeared.


    The first good spirit he''s met, she throws herself into that purple scar.


    Carter held out his hand and said, "No! Let me help you" before the mob of death consumed him.


    After a few days? Weeks? Months? Years? He appeared again next to a lake, where people talked and swam. He was saved.


    He ran toward the lake, toward the border of the forest, laughing and yelling to the people, "I''m here! I''m here!" yelled Carter.


    A spirit turned around, and Carter punched it in the head, and it dissipated quickly. The trouble would be the twelve spirits watching the living people, waiting for the living to make a mistake and come too close to them.


    They didn''t like Carter ruining their concentration and turned their attention toward him. The anguished spirits attacked him, and he fought them off. Bites were taken, and pieces of his spirits disappeared, but he pushed forward until he floated out of the dark forest.


    "You can leave, you can!" screamed Carter in excitement. He turned around and saw the other souls laughing at him. That''s when he felt the pain. Worse than the spirit-eaten creatures laughing at him could ever do to him. He screamed in anguish and disappeared.


    "Note: Don''t leave the forest."


    Carter''s spirit grew bigger, larger, faster, and stronger. He lasted longer without disappearing and killing everything coming at him. The forest was giant, and he had been all over it. It took a group of one hundred spirits to destroy him now. They overwhelmed him with numbers, sending him to the dark void. The voice no longer talked to him.


    He appeared next to a large, ornate, vine-covered tower with a large wooden door. It reached toward the sky, hundreds and hundreds of heads tall. Why hadn''t he seen it earlier if it was so high?


    "Where did that come from?" said Carter to nobody.


    "This forest hides its secrets," said a voice behind him. "Stupid," he said to himself and turned around lightning-fast.


    "You survived and flourished!" said a female spirit before him. Carter recognized the voice as one of the people who initially met him.


    "Ella Landers," said Carter quietly. Her face glowed brightly with that recognition.


    "You know who I am?" said Landers.


    "You were called Ella by the one known as Piker Dern as he held me for the Shriekers," said Carter.


    "You are something special, aren''t you?" said Ella Landers.


    "Why?" said Carter as he heard someone coming up behind him.


    He turned around and blocked the ghost fist that was coming at him. He punched back, knocking the ghost backward.


    The ghost stopped and looked at him, puzzled. Carter noted that that punch had killed everything in this forest until now.


    "Oh, you want to fight?" said the ghost.


    "Queen Era, I presume," said Carter.


    She stopped for a moment and looked at Ella. She smiled and moved towards Carter at a speed he had never seen before. She punched him in the head, and he disappeared.


    "Why did you do that? It will take a while before we find him again," said Ella Landers.


    Queen Era threw up her hands and said, "He hit me. I can''t let a male get away with that."


    Ella Landers grew a smile, or at least what resembled a smile. "Did it hurt?" said Landers.


    "Like I was punching a rock," said Queen Era as she faded and disappeared.


    Carver skipped around, killing everything he could. He tried to copy Queen Era''s speed, but it was hard. But he had time. When he had the time, he ventured next to the lake and waited till someone came down to swim. It made him reminisce about life when he had it.


    "I come down here to remember my past life too, but this place used to be filled with, what did you call them, Shriekers, waiting for life to get close to them," said Ella Landers.


    "You might as well come out too, Era," said Carter as he stared at the naked women swimming in the lake.


    Queen Era walked out, not knowing if she would get into a fight with this man. She sat beside Ella and was satisfied that Carter wouldn''t attack her.


    One of the women from the lake decided to walk up to the side of the forest. Ella and Era let out a little moan. "They are always so reckless," said Queen Era.


    "We were like that too," said Ella.


    The female was naked with a body that Carver remembered he liked. Large breasts, luscious hips, and long legs. She had wet hair that was probably blonde and curly, and she whipped it around behind her as she walked.


    A loud noise came behind them as a Shrieker ran towards the female. Both Ella and Era stood up and moved back.


    Carter lifted himself off his perch and ran towards the Shrieker, who was already outside the forest line. He screamed like he was on fire, but he kept moving forward.


    "No! That pain will drive you mad!" said Queen Era.


    Carter jumped past the beautiful woman and jumped towards the screaming Shrieker. His hand turned into a large blade and cut the Shrieker in half, ending his spirit life until he returned from the void. Carter turned around, and the swimming beauty turned toward him. She could almost see him, and she screamed and ran. Carter frowned and then disappeared.


    "He moves fast, can create weapons from his spirit, and doesn''t go mad right away outside the forest. I think we found what we need," said Ella.


    "We need to find him and get him to his body. The sooner, the better," said Queen Era, and they ran back towards their home.


    Carter appeared behind them. "My body?"

 Chapter 18 - My Body or Am I Still Alive?

    The woods are covered in a murky darkness and an unholy glow. The spirits despise the light; it reminds them of their lives when they were living. They mostly meander in the dark abyss. Most of the spirits are mindless creatures that attack on sight. Some retain their wisdom and use it to pursue unholy quests.


    A long time of hiding from ghouls and spirits has made Carter quick and graceful. He secretly follows the spirit women who entangled him in this nightmare forest. He floats above the coarse ground, quietly following them until they reach a husk of a building that used to be a large church. Rubble, rocks, and stonework litter the treeless land. A lone cathedral building still stands, but the outside has been given to what constitutes nature around here. Plants that exist without sunlight, unholy vines, and death grass fill the ground with dark red and purple colors able to tear the flesh with teeth called thorns. The door is covered in vines and overgrowth, blocking trespassers with their traps. Spirits have no problem traversing these dangers as Carter floated through unabated. He moves to the back of the large expanse, finding a spot darker than his surroundings to hide and listen.


    A spirit turned around, alarmed by the floating spirits that just entered. Recognizing the dimly lit spirits, he let his guard down. "Did you find the boy?" said Lord Chiba to the two intangible spirits who had just entered the building.


    "Oh, yes, and he''s perfect," said Ella Landers with a grin.


    "I wouldn''t say perfect, but acceptable," said Queen Era with a condensing voice.


    A giant spirit entered the immense decayed Cathedral and looked at the dark spot that Carter had chosen to hide in.


    "What say you, boy! Will you be the one we waited for..." said Piker Dern, known to his friends and enemies as Red. He had stopped in mid-sentence to think.


    "How long has it been, child? What year is it, boy?" asked Red as he floated over a pew, pretending to sit.


    Carter was reluctant to accept that he had been observed but moved into the dingy light and revealed himself anyway.


    "The year is 6215 after the great war," said Carter as he floated toward their makeshift stage in the center of the room.


    The stone stage was raised off the ground by a few heads and about twenty heads in diameter. This makeshift Sanctuary of spirits contained four pews aimed at the center in a circle with a pile of debris in the middle for a fire that wasn''t lit. The group of spirits, eight in total, alertly aimed their attention towards him.


    "Time might not mean too much to the other mindless spirits, but spirits who have retained their wits grow restless when time multiplies into thousands of years," said Ella Landers.


    "And that time isn''t getting any shorter!" said Red in a burst of anger.


    "Calm down, Red," said Ella Landers.


    "Red is right! We''ve been waiting too long!" howled Helltorn as he flew towards Carter.


    Thanks to the magical history book lessons, Carter recognized all the heroes of the great war. Spirits were hard to see by nature, but their characteristics were easy to denote. Helltorn was just plain scary, with his sunken black eyes and unkempt hair flapping behind him.


    Carter''s defense maneuvers automatically kicked in, and he disappeared and reappeared on the other side of the church. Helltorn was taken aback for a second and stopped. "Spirit transportation, so early?"


    "I told you," said Ella Landers.


    Helltorn''s spirit grew a visible smile as he was about to start the pursuit again.


    Red appeared behind Carter and grabbed him between his arms. Carter tried to disappear again but was held tight.


    "No more running, boy. It''s time for you to know why you are here," said Red. Carter and Red disappeared and reappeared next to the others on the sanctuary stage. Red placed him on the debris in the middle of the stage and floated back to his pew. Carter tried to disappear and move, but an unseen force imprisoned him.


    "You''ve learned a lot, boy. But it''s time we teach you some lessons," said Red. Red''s hand turned into a giant sword and swung it at Carter''s legs. He tried to move but couldn''t.


    A deep pain came from below as some of his mass disappeared. It felt like he just got his legs cut off, and the pain that resulted from that slice. Carter''s eyes glowed red with anger and pain.


    "Your brain still thinks it has legs, so that is why you feel the pain and can not move," said Red.


    Ella and Era stood back to avoid being included in what was occurring.


    Red then chopped in a circular motion where Carter''s hands would have been. He endured the pain and didn''t give them the satisfaction of screaming.


    Heltorn clapped his hands like a little child. "This is what I miss," said Heltorn with a grin.


    Red looked at Carter''s face and smiled. "Good, boy, you know how to take pain."


    "Pain? This whole forest is pain," said Carter as he moved his head back and forth to each spirit in the room.


    "Is this how you get your kicks? Hurting young children," said Carter while gritting his teeth.


    "Children? You think you are still a child?" said Red. He let out a hearty laugh and started to pace around.


    "I''ve seen Queen Era play with your manhood as it stiffened up," added Red.


    Queen Era grew red with anger and embarrassment. "You have not!" she screamed.


    Red ignored her and continued his rant, "I have seen you grow hair in places where only adult men grow it. You can reach above most men''s heads. You are not a child anymore."


    "What Red is saying is that you have been in the Forest for a while...um, what is your name?" asked Ella.


    "My name is Carter. How long has it been since you dragged me into this hell?" asked Carter.


    "Do we look like we keep time?" said Red.


    "You have passed the threshold of adulthood a while ago," said Ella.


    "I would say he has been here for seven years now," said a small spirit floating in the back.


    Red looked at her angrily, "Always with the science, Lady Junetress. ''I can tell the passing of time by the stars.''


    bullshit."


    "Seven years?" asked Carter. He had no idea. He wasn''t keeping track of time. He was too busy being pulled apart by thousands of crazy spirits that died here.


    Ella Landers approached Carter and placed her ghost hand on his face. "Red only knows violence. Please, we need your help. Your mother needs your help," said Ella compassionately. She let her healing powers replace Carter''s imaginary hands and feet.


    "My mother?" asked Carter.


    "Red, release him. He is ready," said Ella. Red''s face went back to normal, and he turned around.


    Carter could move again. "Follow me to the Rectory," said Ella as she floated towards a door in the back of the room.


    He followed, not knowing what to think. Ella and Carter disappeared into the backroom.


    Helltorn looked at Queen Era with a smirk on his spirit face. "You were playing with it?" said Helltorn to Queen Era.


    "Shut up, or I''ll rip you in half!" said Era angrily.


    Carter flew into the back room with Ella and stopped at the door.


    A beautiful woman walked up to Ella and welcomed her back. Ella turned around and introduced her to Carter.


    "This is Leahtrix, a cleric from Courage. She is the reason why you are here," said Ella.


    Leahtrix momentarily looked at Carter and said, "Welcome, Sir." She was visibly shaken as she looked around in fear. Leahtrix was a half-elf, alive with life and a beautiful visage. Her head was surrounded by shiny, black hair and two pointy ears. She wore a dark green robe that covered nothing up.


    "Leahtrix is the genius that keeps your bodies alive without your spirit in them," said Ella, visually proud of her half-elf scientist.


    "It''s not that hard. The body needs energy, and that''s what I feed them," said Leahtrix. She started walking around a wall, and Ella and Carter followed her.


    "It takes minimal effort. It practically works by itself," said Leahtrix.


    Carter floated around the wall and saw four bodies strapped to beds that were inclined on the wall. The macabre line-up contained the bodies of two women and two men, which was apparent because they had no clothes on. He looked at the first body for a moment, up and down, until he realized it was his body.


    He floated over to his body and looked at it. It was eerie to see his face and how others see it. It was made even worse because it was him as an adult. He had big muscles, thick legs, and stubble on his face.


    "We have a way for you to enter into your body and live in it again," said Ella.


    Carter flew real close to his face and said, "Really? I would like that," said Carter.


    An interruption from behind barged in and said, "Are you willing to pay the price, boy?" said Red.


    Queen Era and Lady Junetress followed behind Red with nervous looks on their spirit faces.


    "Price?" said Carter as he looked at the other bodies strapped to beds in the room. He recognized the Queen right away and flew over to her.


    "Is she here too?" said Carter. If a tear could come to his face, it would have. He barely lived through this hell, and if she was here, he couldn''t imagine the fear she had.


    "You don''t have to worry about her. She was crazy when she got here," said Red.


    Carter was taken aback for a moment. He couldn''t believe that the sweet person, his mother, was now one of those shriekers. His face showed how upset he was.


    "Decorum, Red! We still believe we can save her and place her back into her body, too," said Ella.


    Carter placed what would have been his hand on his mom''s face. "But she would be crazy like those other shriekers?" asked Carter.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Ella looked back at Leahtrix and started shaking her head up and down.


    "I just want her out of this place," said Carter as his fist touched her bed. It was an actual fist that he solidified out of his spirit.


    "We all want out. That is why you are here," said Ella.


    Carter kept staring at his mother as Ella went and retrieved a book off a small table. She held it with her fake hands and brought it over to Carter. This old book of Nature, The Book of Physis, was found in the ancient Kek Castle ruins. It was given to King Kek as a present from the Nymphs.


    "Nymphs? What are Nymphs?" asked Carter as he looked at Ella.


    Ella was happy with the question; she knew he was listening. Most of the other ''volunteers'' did not.


    "Nymphs are green, scantily clad women living in ponds, lakes, and oceans. They commune with Nature and learn her secrets," said Leahtrix.


    "The book tells of four tattoos found in the towers of Thresh that will bring a body and spirit back to life. It bonds them back together as if they were reborn," said Ella.


    "Tattoos? Like the ones of skulls and crosses my uncle has on his arm?" said Carter sarcastically.


    "Tattoos are small works of art that are imbued with powerful magic. They permanently adhere themselves to your body and give you the power imbued in it," said Leahtrix.


    Carter shook his head up and down, understanding that it wasn''t like his uncle''s tattoos at all.


    "When all four tattoos are worn, the owner can banish spirits to the afterlife or attach spirits back to their bodies," said Ella.


    "I can understand the bonding of spirits and bodies, but why would anyone want to be banished to the afterlife?" said Carter.


    Ella pointed at herself and looked at Carter like he was an idiot.


    "Oh," said Carter in understanding. They had been stuck here for 6,000 years. I would want to move on, too, like that spirit who ran into that time fissure.


    "The tattoos allow the wearer to permanently possess their body and also dispel spirits to the afterlife," said Leahtrix.


    "That''s what I said already," said Ella. She gave Leahtrix a dirty look, which is hard for a spirit to do.


    "So, I collect the four tattoos, wear them, and then live a normal life in my body," said Carter as he looked back at his body. He was much taller than before, and he had longer hair. Was that what his manhood looked like now?


    "Wait, why am I naked?" said Carter out loud.


    Queen Era laughed and said, "When we found you, you were not wearing clothes, and we don''t have a store around here."


    "That''s not true. The boy was found with that girl''s dress right there. Do you want us to put it on for you?" said Red as he grabbed the dress and danced around.


    Queen Era let out a little laugh.


    Carter''s body was taller than six heads now. That dress would not fit him.


    "And why hasn''t the great General Red taken it upon himself to get the tattoos?" asked Carter.


    "Do not agitate him, Carter. We can''t do it because we don''t have bodies, and spirits without a body can''t enter the towers," said Ella.


    "And your body wasn''t compatible with Red''s spirit," said Leahtrix.


    "It smelt like an Orc ass inside there!" said Red as he tried to fit the neck hole of the little dress over Carter''s head.


    Carter looked back at Leahtrix with a deranged look. "Red was in my body?" said Carter.


    "Red can usually possess a body for a few hours with Heltorn''s Possession Spell, but your body kicked him out right away," said Leahtrix.


    Leahtrix pointed to the other male body and said, "The second body there belonged to an unruly rogue named Gabe, who lost his spirit to the afterlife. We can all use his body, and that''s how we will train you."


    "Train me?" said Carter.


    "You must fight to the top of each tower for the tattoos. The towers are filled with danger, and you will need great skills to reach the top," said Ella. Leahtrix whispered to Ella, and she looked back at Carter.


    Red threw the dress onto the floor and looked at Carter from across the room. "I say you won''t even make it past the training," bellowed Red.


    Carter gave Red a slight glance and then looked back at his body again.


    "Are all the towers still standing?" asked Ella, interrupting Red and Carter''s banter.


    "I''ve only read about the Two Towers and never visited them. The Capital''s Tower is still standing, but the city of Chronos and its Tower were destroyed about 1,000 years ago," said Carter.


    Ella put her hand over her mouth.


    "Destroyed?" asked Leahtrix.


    Carter paused momentarily and remembered some of his teachings from the Castle of Dale. He looked at Queen Lorien''s shell of a body.


    "You can still get to it through a Time Rift," said Carter slowly as if trying to remember a story he read. "I read that the whole town of Chronos survived by traveling 1,500 years ago through a time rift, and now they all live there," added Carter.


    "Of course, just like the Time Rift created by Dr. Kinger here in the Forest. He must have made another one," said Lady Junetress.


    Ella walked up to Carter and hit him playfully. "That wasn''t nice scaring me like that," said Ella.


    "Sorry," said Carter. He had a good memory, but that was seven years ago. Constant torture within the confines of this forest makes you forget things.


    "There are two more towers here in the Forest. The residents of Thresh have long forgotten them," said Ella.


    Carter''s eyes fixated on Leahtrix and her see-thru green robe. Sheer and intricately sewn. A rich person''s wardrobe. "What about Leahtrix? Why doesn''t she go?" asked Carter.


    "The towers are filled with monsters and traps. I wouldn''t survive the first floor!" screamed Leahtrix.


    "Leatrix has skills as a scientist but none in fighting," said Ella. She walked over and placed her ghost hands on Leahtrix''s shoulders.


    Carter looked over towards his mother and said, "Where is her spirit?"


    "It''s out there with the others. Only a few spirits keep their wits in this Forest," said Ella.


    "She has probably killed you several times, and you didn''t even know," said Red with a hearty laugh.


    Carter did not like Red''s humor or his laugh.


    "Fine," said Carter.


    "Does that mean you''ll do it?" said Ella.


    "Yes," said Carter, and he walked over to his body and tried to slip in. A pain so excruciating that he almost ''disappeared''. Carter opened his eyes and looked around. The spirits that surrounded him were white and wispy and had no definition.


    "Oh, it does smell like Orc in here," said Carter, slowly talking through his mouth.


    "I told you," said Red with another hearty laugh.


    "The possession spell, quickly, Heltorn!" screamed Ella.


    Heltorn came running into the back room, and a dark black light extruded from his hand. It encased Carter in its light, and his pain went away. He could move more freely now. His body was directly connected to its spirit.


    "It''s good that you can enter your body without the spell. That and the possession spell will keep you in your body until you get one of the tattoos. Once you do that, you won''t have to use the possession spell anymore," said Leahtrix.


    The possession spell that was cast on him was familiar to Carter. He already had it in his stomach as a spell.


    "Do you remember that pain you felt as you entered your body when you didn''t have the possession spell? Do you?" said Leahtrix.


    Carter shook his head up and down.


    "You need to leave your body once in a while, like every twenty-four hours, or your body builds up a resistance to you, and that pain comes back," said Leahtrix.


    He didn''t like that pain. It hurt as much as leaving the forest. "Even though it''s my body?" asked Carter.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re spirit and body are separated. They are now foreign to each other," said Ella


    "I tried walking around in Gabe''s body for a day, and the pain built up until I couldn''t stand it anymore, and I had to evacuate the body," said Red.


    "How long did you have to stay out of the body?" asked Carter.


    "There''s not a set amount of time. As much as it takes where it doesn''t hurt anymore," said Leahtrix.


    Red motioned Heltorn to place him in the rogue''s body, Gabe. Helltorn complied with a wave of his hand.


    Gabe-Red jumped out of his incline cot and grabbed a short sword from the wall. It was Carter''s sword, the obsidian one he had purchased in Dale.


    "I guess it''s time for your first lesson," said Red in Gabe''s voice.


    Gabe-Red jumped in front of Carter, swung his sword, and cut one of Carter''s hands off without warning. The pain was awful. "That hurt!" screamed Carter.


    "Just like a real hand would?" asked Gabe-Red. He laughed like Red but in a higher-pitched voice.


    "Yes! Well, I guess so. I''ve never had my hands cut off before," said Carter, holding his bloody stump. Blood was seeping through his hand onto the ground.


    Ella walked over, picked up his hand, and reattached it to his stub. A bright white light came off of her and sealed the wound shut.


    Gabe-Red lifted his hand and said, "Leave a scar. Let him learn from it."


    "No one is here to hold your hand, boy. Learn to deal with the pain and adapt. Grab that sword over there and follow me," said Gabe-Red.


    Carter has been dealing with pain for what seems like an eternity. His life had pain, and now his death has pain. He has grown accustomed to it.


    He looked over at the old, rusty sword Red pointed to and asked, "Can I have my short sword?" asked Carter.


    "Maybe, if you earn it," said Gabe-Red.


    "I have a feeling that short sword will cost me a lot more to get back than the first time I bought it," said Carter as he followed Red outside.

 Chapter 19 - Dead Person Training

    They walked outside the Cathedral to a large area that had been cleaned of all brush and trees. Gabe-Red looked at Carter and said, "Let''s see what you got."


    Carter lunged at Gabe-Red with a twist and an overhead hit. Gabe-Red deflected it quickly and flipped around fast enough to slice Carter on his back. He fell to the ground with a grunt. "That''s not going to save the Queen!" screamed Gabe-Red.


    Red, as Gabe, smiled with all his teeth. "Lord Chiba is the only one I could accept as my equal. Now I got someone else to play with!"


    "That''s not true, you big brute!" said Queen Era, whipping her sword around. Gabe-Red pointed the sword at her spirit and laughed.


    Carter lunged again at Gabe-Red, and he ducked the thrust. Gabe-Red whipped his sword around, and Carter got his head cut off this time. As his body hit the ground, his head rolled and stopped next to Queen Era. Carter''s spirit flew out of his body and landed next to it.


    Carter felt all the pain that comes with a head being cut off. It was a new sensation of death he hadn''t tried yet. He didn''t want it to happen again.


    "What the hell, Red! It takes a lot of magic to put a head back on!" screamed Ella as she ran over. She grabbed the head and placed it back on Carter''s body. Her whispy arms emitted a white light, and the head started to re-attach itself. Carter put his spirit arms around his neck and started rubbing it.


    "Painful, isn''t it?" said Gabe-Red with a wicked grin.


    The sparring continued when Ella finished attaching his head. Gabe-Red still cut off appendages, but not the head, at least.


    Red had to leave Gabe''s body every five hours, and Lord Chiba took over the teaching. Master Chiba was not as violent as Red and taught Carter to defend and parry. He showed little tricks that only Ninjas knew. Master Chiba was still not above cutting parts off of Carter if he missed a block or became careless.


    Carter would like to say that time went by fast, but it was a living hell. He was getting better, but these two were experts in their field. At first, Carter''s arms and legs were detached more than attached to his body. He would spend every dead minute fighting these two and learning.


    Cut marks tattooed his body like a picture of the beginning of a game of pick-up sticks.


    After several years of intense training, fate finds Red walking towards Carter as Gabe. He had dreaded this appointment in his heart. He pulled Carter''s obsidian sword out and aimed it at Carter''s face. Carter''s eyes watched Gabe-Red intently. Gabe-Red slightly frowned and said, "No smart quips about cutting me to pieces?"


    Carter closed his eyes for a moment. Gabe-Red took the opportunity to strike. Gabe-Red flew up, and the sword sliced through the air. Carter had already moved and slid beside Gabe-Red as he dropped out of the air. Gabe-Red''s stomach was cut open, and he fell to the ground. Carter was on top of him in a split second, trying to cut Gabe-Red''s head off. He dodged the rusty blade several times as it came down at an ungodly speed. Gabe-Red sliced back and forth as he blocked. Gabe-Red''s sword had hit Carter several times but wasn''t severe enough to stop the onslaught.


    "Enough, enough!" screamed Gabe-Red as he held in his guts and cradled his sword in a defensive posture. Carter pulled back as Gabe-Red lifted himself off the ground. Carter flew at him and sliced him across the neck. Gabe-Red''s head slid off his neck and hung by a little piece of muscle as the body slumped to the ground. Ella threw up her hands at Carter as he went in to attack again.


    "He said enough!" said Ella.


    Red''s spirit fell out of the semi-decapitated corpse and floated a few feet away. He looked back toward Carter, and a small smile appeared. He turned and floated off. Lord Chiba floated over towards the body as Ella started healing it. He looked at Carter and said, "We have completed your training. You are ready."


    Carter pulled his obsidian sword from Gabe''s hand and walked towards the Cathedral for an overdue rest.


    "Will never be a fighter," echoed in Carter''s mind. Iris and Ursa''s voices reminded him of better times.


    After a few moments of reprise, Gabe walked towards Carter while sitting on his worm-eaten wooden pew. Carter aimed his sword at Gabe in case Red wanted to practice more. "It''s me, Ella," said Gabe-Ella''s mouth.


    Carter placed the sword on his pew and looked into Gabe-Ella''s eyes. He had gotten used to Gabe being an empty husk, the puppet of whoever could climb into him.


    Gabe-Ella lifted her hands and touched Carter''s body. Her hands began to glow white as she started healing his body of all his wounds.


    "He is rather large for a Cambian male," she thought as her hand rubbed over muscle ridges on his stomach as she healed him. The sensation of touching someone else was starting to get to her. Red and Lord Chiba had used Gabe''s body exclusively for the past few years to beat the pulp out of poor Carter. She forgot the sensation of touch. She looked up into Carter''s eyes, and he was disinterested. Her hand reached his cheek and held on to it. She moved forward and kissed Carter on the mouth. He recoiled back for a moment, and then a small smile appeared. She pulled back her hand and stared into his blue eyes.


    "That''s not going to happen," said Carter as he went to put his shirt back on.


    "Why, because I''m in a man''s body?" asked Gabe-Ella.


    "First off, the body you''re in has cut things off of me I''d rather not remember," said Carter.


    Gabe-Ella let out a little laugh and smiled.


    "Second, yes, I''m not attracted to this body in the slightest," said Carter as he grabbed his dirty shirt.


    Gabe-Ella let out another laugh.


    "Ella Landers is an attractive woman. You should be proud to have her want you," said Queen Era as she floated up next to Carter.


    "I am," said Carter.


    Gabe-Ella stopped Carter from putting on his shirt. "One moment," said Gabe-Ella.


    Over the years, they had found clothes for Carter from dead bodies. Usually, the Shriekers tear through the clothes, shredding them to pieces. Once in a while, a pack is found and can have clothes in them. The clothes Carter was wearing now were pauper pants and a shirt.


    Gabe-Ella walked behind Carter, and a small spell came from her misty arms. "The cantrip is known as Detect Status," said Gabe-Ella, "Most priests know this cantrip."


    She was still rubbing her hands up and down on Carter''s shoulder and back. She couldn''t get enough of the touching sensation. She missed it so much.


    A slight look of distaste crossed Carter''s face for a second, then went away. He had to keep remembering it was Ella behind him, touching him, not Red or Chiba, trying to kill him.


    "Red was the leading fighter of our time in Thresh. He was a Level 8 fighter, which was the highest fighter level ever," said Gabe-Ella as her magic penetrated Carter''s back.


    Carter felt the magic heat in his stomach and noted it in his body, adding it to his spells. He felt it from Venus when she had checked his status before.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Fighting Ability: Level 9," said Gabe-Ella out loud.


    "Impressive," said Queen Era as she moved behind Carter too.


    Gabe-Ella looked farther down his back and saw "Mage Ability: Level 2. Cleric Ability: Level 2." She stopped the spell and groped her way around Carter so she could look eye-to-eye with him.


    "You have the ability of Magic?" said Gabe-Ella.


    "I guess, " said Carter, not knowing if he did. He can use his spells, but was that the same?


    A wide smile came over Ella''s face as she gave Carter a small peck on his lips. He didn''t wince this time.


    "Looks like we''ll be spending some more time together," said Gabe-Ella. She walked over to Red and Lord Chiba and gave them her findings. Helltorn and Vulture both smiled. Red released a great big "har" like a pirate and laid back down.


    She walked over to Carter and said, "It will help you immensely in the tower if you learn magic, so we decided to postpone your graduation," said Gabe-Ella.


    "Can I teach him some Amazonian tricks with this extra time?" said Queen Era.


    Gabe-Ella looked at Queen Era and said, "I don''t see why not. You can get started now while I go get ready."


    Gabe-Ella smiled at Carter again and placed her finger on his lips. "Helltorn and Vulture are willing to teach you magic, too."


    Gabe went limp and fell on the ground as Ella''s spirit flew towards the Rectory. Carter frowned as Queen Era jumped into it.


    "Helltorn, I need a Possession here!" screamed Queen Era.


    A slight noise exited his mouth as he let out a sound of exhaustion. He touched Gabe''s body, and a smile came over Gabe''s face.


    "We are going to learn the lost art of archery. Have you ever heard of it?" asked Gabe-Era with a grin on her face.


    "Bows and arrows," said Carter. Gabe-Era looked at Carter with a weird expression. "You know of this? The elves outlawed archery a long time ago. They said it was not honorable to fight from a distance," said Gabe-Era.


    "I agree with those pointy-ear bastards!" screamed Red from his pew.


    "Earth has arrows, bolts, bullets, and missiles," said Carter.


    Lord Chiba floated over and asked, "You are from Earth? You''re a human?"


    "Is that a problem?" asked Carter.


    "I guess not. Are you half-human like me?" asked Lord Chiba.


    "No, I am a pilgrim," said Carter.


    "Well, your majesty, get off your ass, and let''s go find my bow and arrows," said Gabe-Era.


    He had experience with archery in elementary school and camp. The bow seemed smaller than he remembered, but he was good at it. Queen Era paused to remove her spirit occasionally, but Carter didn''t stop practicing as the months passed. He learned how to make a bow and how to create arrows. She gave him Amazonian tips on how to shoot.


    Carter returned home after a long time of practicing archery with Gabe-Era. "Home?" thought Carter. He itched his crotch and then sat down.


    Leahtrix walked up behind Carter and grabbed his shoulder. "Damn, that body of yours smells. Fly your body to the Rectory, and we can clean it for the ceremony.


    "Ceremony?" thought Carter.


    A few hours passed, and he re-entered his nice, clean body. Leahtrix does an excellent job. Even his teeth felt clean.


    The Cathedral was filled with light from the fire in the middle of the stage. It flickered on the walls, and Carter could see the spirits better. They looked almost like they did when they were alive.


    Red approached Carter and said, "About time you returned. I despise you, Carter, but you have been a good student. I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I''m passing my heritage to you."


    His manly face had a large beard and mustache under a large nose. His face glowed with the firelight. He was missing teeth, had scars across his face, and looked like he could eat you whole. The slight smile on his face was a rouse.


    Red picked up a knife from his oversized pew and roared, "I give you the mark of the Iron Wolf so you can pass my knowledge to others." He plunged the knife into Carter''s shoulder, and the mark of the Wolf appeared below the wound. The marker was a circle with a snarling wolf ready to pounce. It glowed and then disappeared, leaving only the wound.


    He looked Carter in the eyes and said, "Carter is a stupid name. I name you Carver of Eternal Rest."


    "Carver?" thought Carter.


    Hands came out of Red''s spirit as he handed Carter a large rucksack. "This was given to me by King Kek. I do not need it, but you will. Now, leave my vision. I detest you, boy", said Red as he floated over to his pew and lay down.


    Lord Chiba floated over towards Carter with a sword in his hand. He pulled it back and sliced Carter on the other side of his chest. A prominent symbol of a five-pointed throwing star appeared on his chest. The blood from Carter''s wound flowed through it, and then it disappeared. "You are the student I never had. That symbol represents your clan, the One Man Army, the largest clan in Thresh," said Lord Chiba as he floated back towards his pew.


    His chest started stinging from the two wounds, and he placed his hand on them and healed them. Ella was impressed and asked, "You have practiced the silent cantrip?"


    "No, I just feel the spell inside me and manifest it into magic," said Carter.


    Ella, Vulture, and Helltorn started laughing. "Feel?" said Ella.


    "Ella is the only one I know who is proficient enough to do the silent cantrips," said Helltorn.


    "Helltorn and I have to say the cantrips still for the spell to work," said Vulture.


    Ella stared at Carter for a moment. "Is this true you don''t have to say the cantrip?" asked Ella.


    Carter raised his hands and said, "I''m not sure what you want me to say." Ella looked at him intently and decided she would learn about his skill during training.


    Ella vanished for a moment and then came back in the body of the other women in the Rectory. Carter had never noticed how beautiful that lifeless body looked. She was shorter than Carter by a lot and had an innocent-looking face. Her body was curvy, and she was still naked, standing in front of him.


    "We call this body Delila. She was dragged in over by the swimming pond. She no longer wanted to live her life and threw herself into the Forest. Luckily, Queen Era and I got to her before she was torn to shreds and eaten. Getting her back to looking like this took a long time. We haven''t used this body for a while because of its delicate nature," said Ella from Delia''s mouth.


    "Does that matter?" said Carter.


    "It just can''t hold up to the men''s or Era''s brutality. It''s more made for magic," said Delila-Ella.


    Lady Junetress approached Carter and Delila and asked, "Will I be teaching him about the Fissure?"


    "Yes, the Time Fissure will come later after Carter has finished at least one of the towers," said Delila-Ella.


    "Oh, yes, the tattoo will help him a lot there," said Lady Junetress as a wide smile grew on her spirit face.


    "The Time Fissure sounds dangerous," said Carter, shaking his head.


    "It is if you don''t know what you''re doing. You can get lost in time and never get out," said Junetress.


    "Let''s go," said Delila-Ella as she walked out the door.


    "Aren''t you going to put on clothes?" said Carter as his face flushed.


    She smiled back at him and swung her butt back and forth faster as she walked towards the forest.

 Chapter 20 - Learning about Magic and the Bees

    They walked a little way into the woods, and Delila-Ella was leading. She looked back at Carter, who was peaking once in a while at her naked body.


    "I take it that you like this body better than the other one?" asked Delila-Ella with a wide smile.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," said Carter as he looked away. She turned around laughing as she dragged him deeper into the woods. Carter watched as her butt wiggled back and forth. She would turn, and he would catch a glimpse of her breasts swaying back and forth under her motion. His feelings when he was younger were starting to manifest themselves once again. He pushed them down and concentrated on the work at hand.


    Carter caught himself at the last moment as he almost ran into Delila-Ella, for he was in deep concentration right now, not trying to look at her.


    Delila-Ella reached down and picked up a dress that was on the ground. She placed it over her head, and a smile came to her face. "Is that better?" said Delila-Ella.


    Carter shook his head up and down.


    "I have three types of cantrips to teach you. They all have different degrees, and the cantrip''s power increases as your level increases. As always, you must have enough mana to do the higher-level spells. Otherwise, you will freeze and open yourself to attack." Delila-Ella said.


    "The three types of cantrips are Healing, Light, and Detect," said Delila-Ella as she pulled out a book she had hidden in the woods next to the dress she now wore.


    "I''ll read you the cantrips; you can memorize them here," added Delila-Ella.


    "Just do the spells on me, and I''ll learn them," said Carter. Delila-Ella gave him a perplexed look and then said, "Okay. But that''s not how it is done."


    "Please, just try it," said Carter.


    Ella turned towards Carter and did the following spells on him: Cure Wounds, Cure Disease, Cure Poison, Restoration, and Resurrection.


    By the time she was done, she had almost exhausted her mana. None of these spells did anything to him. He did not have any of the conditions to be healed. He laid down on the dark-colored dirt and organized the spells as best he could.


    After a few hours, he opened his eyes. Delila-Ella was wrapped around his leg and chest like a boa constrictor. "Ella?" said Carter. He looked again and saw that she was naked. His hand was firmly on her butt.


    "Don''t worry, Carter, your purity is still intact. I had to leave the body, so I left it in your care," Ella laughed. She jumped back into Delila''s body and opened her eyes. She didn''t let go for a moment, and Carter thought it felt awkward. She stood up and said, "This body is compatible with mine. I rarely have to get Heltorn to repossess it for me," said Delila-Ella.


    She pulled herself up Carter''s body until she was face to face with him. She gave him a slight kiss on his lips, and this time, Carter joined in.


    "Like the look of this person better?" asked Delila-Ella with a large smile. Carter shook his head up and down.


    She released Carter, stood up, and stretched. Carter watched her intently and stood up behind her. She bent over and picked up her book.


    She pointed her finger at Carter again and said a few words. A bright light shined on Carter, and he felt the heat. She lifted her hand in the air, giving Carter a good view of her body. She then lit up the woods with brightness. "Daylight," she said. As the light died down, Carter smiled and felt the spell drop into his stomach. She pulled out a small wand and pointed it at Carter.


    "You have to use a wand for this spell?" asked Carter. A lightning bolt shot out of the wand, hit him in the chest, and knocked him back a few feet. He landed on his back hard, taking all the breath out of his lungs.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Lightning Bolt. I used a wand because it hurts like hell to shoot it out of your fingers," said Delila-Ella. She ran over to him and healed the burning wound on his chest. He smiled and thanked her. He felt his shirt and found the bolt had not fried a hole.


    "I held back," said Delila-Ella.


    "My last cantrips are for detecting," said Deilila-Ella as she walked up to Carter and rubbed his chest with her hand. "Since you can learn by cantrips being used on you, you should have Detect Status, right?" said Delila-Ella. She turned around, placing her naked back towards Carter. He lifted his hand and hovered his hand over her back. He felt the Detect Status spell, and her back glowed and changed to words on her back.


    "Level 6: Wizard. Daughter of the Red Wizards. Is this yours or Delila''s skills?" asked Carter.


    "Delilia''s skills. The body reflects the original spirit. Luckily, the conduits in her body are used to magic flow. If I did these higher-powered spells in Gabe''s body, it would cause a lot of harm to him," said Delila-Ella.


    She turned around and pressed herself against Carter''s body. Words started to come out of her mouth, and Carter felt another spell hit him. "This cantrip is Detect Magic," said Delila-Ella. "It will allow you to notice anything magical. People, traps, hidden doors, and treasure," added Delila-Ella.


    She started to rub herself up and down on Carter, causing him to get excited. He allowed the spell Detect Magic to escape him. Delila-Ella glowed bright, as did a few other things inside the Cathedral.


    "Do you see them in the Cathedral? Your rucksack is one of the magical items," said Delila-Ella.


    "Why is the rucksack magical?" said Carter as his hands moved down Delila-Ella''s back and grabbed her butt. She let out a low moan and kissed him on his mouth. He returned her pressure. She pulled back and said, "Red would never say," said Delila-Ella.


    She pushed herself back away from Carter and said, "The last cantrip is very useful: Detect Area." A small sentence escaped Ella''s mouth, and her face went white with mana depletion. She looked around and smiled. Carter pulled it up and cast the same spell, Detect Area. He looked around and saw the shapes of all the spirits in the woods around them. They were alone, except for the few outlines in the Cathedral.


    "We are alone," said Carter. Delila-Ella smiled and kissed him again. "One more lesson for you, Carter," she said as she pulled his clothes off his body and tossed them over her head. She pushed him to the ground, cold and dirty as it was. He did not object.


    She had pent-up energy, and he was a willing participant. He wondered about the ramifications of having sex with a person possessed, but those reservations disappeared as fast as they came.


    Delila-Ella jumped on top of Carter and held him down. She bent over and kissed him on his lips passionately. She was straddling his groin, feeling it grow larger. Their sweaty body odor mixed to create a new smell that permeated the air. She slipped her hips over his manhood and thrust herself down upon him. He let out a loud moan in her mouth and returned his pleasure with her own. She let go of his kiss, sat up, and heaved harder. Carter was lost in bliss and relaxed his body, accepting her domination. She howled in pleasure as her pleasure climaxed, and he joined her a few moments later. She collapsed on top of him and breathed heavily into his chest.


    It was Carter''s first time, and he realized he was just used for physical gratification. Ella liked the feeling of being alive; this was one way it manifested. She lifted herself off him and grabbed her clothes.


    "Era is probably waiting for you. We need to get going," said Delilia-Era.


    "Where did you throw my pants?" asked Carter.

 Chapter 21 - Magic and Queen Eras Bet

    Queen Era sat up and looked around the Cathedral. "Where is Carter? I needed to give him his last lesson," said Queen Era. She could have been angry, but that seemed like her usual demeanor.


    "Here I am," said Carter as he staggered in with a smirk. Delila-Ella popped in behind him and tried to keep a smile off her face.


    "How did he perform?" asked Queen Era.


    "What?" asked Delila-Ella, as her face turned red.


    "How long will he take to learn your magic?" asked Queen Era with a puzzled look.


    "Oh, he''s finished. He learned them all," said Delila-Ella.


    "That doesn''t seem possible," said Vulture Nigh as he walked over and looked at Carter. He took his knife out and cut Carter on his arm.


    "Heal it," said Vulture Nigh. Carter lifted his finger, and out came a spell of white. He then pointed at his wound; a white glow surrounded and healed him.


    "A quick learner? Good, that will make things easier," said Vulture Nigh, and he walked off.


    "Am I able to show him my magic, Ella? Or did you wear him out," said Queen Era. Delila-Ella let out a little laugh as Delila''s face turned red a second time.


    "I''m ready," said Carter, grabbing the bow and arrow off the ground.


    Ella Landers left Delila''s body on a pew.


    "That dress is hideous," said Queen Era as she walked up to Delila and looked back at Heltorn. "Put me in there," commanded Queen Era.


    Heltorn walked off and said, "I need to rest."


    Carter grabbed Queen Era by her spirit neck and threw her inside Delila. He cast the Possession spell Heltorn had used on him earlier. A dark-blue colored spell surrounded Queen Era, and she took control of Delila''s body.


    "What do you think you''re doing, manhandling me?" asked Delila-Era as she swung her fist at Carter. He quickly moved out of the way and moved back a few heads.


    "No fighting Era! That body is delicate, remember?" said Ella.


    Heltorn turned around and smiled. "Someone else that can be at the beck and call of these ingrates," said Heltorn as he sat down on his pew.


    Queen Era saw she was in Delila''s body, and a small smile appeared. "Good, good. Very good," she said. She grabbed Carter by the hand and dragged him outside.


    Delila-Era stood a few feet from Carter as he launched a few hundred arrows and hit ninety-nine percent of the targets.


    Delila-Era unexpectedly grabbed the bow and arrow from Carter''s grasp and pointed at a tree one thousand heads away. "Do you want to bet I can hit that tree?" asked Delila-Era.


    "No, I don''t have any money," said Carter.


    "Fine. Go stand in front of that tree and don''t move," said Delila-Era as a look of anger crossed her brow.


    Carter ran and stopped in front of the tree. He let out his Detect Area spell and saw no spirits around.


    Delila-Era placed her spell on the arrow, sending it flying towards Carter. Carter saw it coming, but he didn''t move. The arrow made a loud noise as it sank its tip into Carter''s left eye. He let out a small scream and instinctively grabbed the shaft and pulled it out. A small spell entered his stomach. A new spell, but at what cost?


    "Damn, that hurt!" screamed Carter. He healed his eye socket, but his eye didn''t come back.


    "That''s what you get when you manhandle me," said Delila-Era as she walked up to Carter. Carter just let out a little "Yes, ma''am." Delila-Era grabbed his head and looked at the hole where his eye was. "Oh, that''s revolting," said Delila-Era with a grimace.


    They walked back a thousand heads back to where they started. Carter watched Delila''s butt sway back and forth. He noted that he had no physical attraction to that body anymore. It was a weird feeling. Delila-Era stopped and turned around. She looked at him and asked, "See this haversack?"


    "You mean that bag," said Carter.


    "Haversack!" said Delila-Era.


    "It''s a little fuzzy," said Carter as he squinted with his good eye. "It is a type of bag of holding. A magical haversack that holds more than what''s outside. This one is extraordinary. It was made long ago and passed down from generation to generation until it got to me. Not only does it hold a lot, but it also can convert magic mana into more space. This thing can grow to hold a small city!" said Delila-Era.


    "What does it have in it?" asked Carter, hoping for gold and silver.


    "Nothing as of right now. It''s empty," said Delila-Era with a sad look. "Wars aren''t cheap," she added.


    "The Great War," thought Carter.


    Carter rubbed his eyehole with his fist, letting out a pitiful noise. Carter looked at the face and frame of the woman he had just made love with. He now found it repugnant with the current occupant controlling it. Who knew that Amazons, who are beautiful and hate men, could be so mean?


    She looked at the pitiful Carter, grabbed him around the neck, and said, "Cheer up and don''t worry, Heltorn can replace your eye. He can do it when we are done," said Delila-Era as she released his neck while pushing him backward.


    She pointed at the tree again and said, "How about another bet."


    "We didn''t bet the last time, and I have no more money now than I did then," said Carter, a little upset.


    "You don''t need money for this one," said Delila-Era with a wicked grin.


    "If you hit the same tree as I did from here, I will give you this haversack. If you can''t, I get your rucksack," she added.


    "I''m not sure. If I win, how do I know you will give me the bag?" asked Carter.


    "Nature''s promise," said Delila-Era. A glow appeared on Carter''s and Delila-Era''s hands as something magical happened. He looked down at his hand and found two symbols had appeared on it. A tiny symbol of two dragons chasing their tails and a small bird with a worm in its mouth. She walked over and touched his hand where the symbol was.


    "What was that?" said Carter. He was a neophyte at everything.


    "That is a promise to Nature, the force that surrounds us and guides our morals. If you bet on a promise to Nature, you better not renege, or she will make your life, or death, a living hell," said Delila-Era.


    "But we are already dead. How can it get any worse?" asked Carter.


    "Oh, it can get worse. Just look at all those lost souls wandering around the woods," said Delila-Era as she pointed everywhere.


    Carter looked at the tree that was a thousand heads away. He started shaking his head, knowing it was an impossible shot.


    Down the field, a spirit wandered onto it. Delila-Era walked up to Carter, grabbed an arrow in the quiver he was holding, and placed a spell on it.


    "Here is a Banish the Dead arrow. Use it to kill that spirit and warm up. I''ll give you that advantage," said Delila-Era.


    The spirit was six hundred heads down the field. This was outside his normal target range. He felt the new spell hit his stomach again as he released the arrow. It hit its target quickly, and the spirits blew up into dust.


    Carter looked at Delila-Era, and she shook her head and said, "Good! See, it was easy."


    "I''ll throw in the bow, arrows, and the magic quiver. The quiver has thousands of arrows already inside it," said Delila-Era.


    Carter was starting to get tempted. A quiver that held thousands of arrows. "That could come in handy," thought Carter.


    Delila-Era saw she had Carter on the line but had to reel him in.


    She pulled her spellbook from her haversack, turned it to a page, and said, "As a good faith gesture, I''ll teach you a magic arrow cantrip that was passed down from generation to generation."


    "Was it one of the ones you already used?" said Carter.


    She looked at him funny for a second. She then realized what magic arrows he was talking about, and a dubious look came to her.


    "Nature, no! Those are my tribe''s secret spells handed down from generation to generation. I was going to teach you Invisible Arrow. You''ll need to learn to use arrows. It allows your arrows to disappear as soon as they hit your target. You don''t want anyone to find out you use archery, or they would arrest you immediately," said Delila-Era.


    She was under the impression that Carter would eventually leave this Forest. That made him feel a little bit happy.


    She grabbed an arrow and read the cantrip out loud. She then handed the arrow to Carter. When he touched it, he automatically learned the spell.


    "Now say the words out loud. It usually won''t work the first time, so you must repeat it for a while," said Delila-Era.


    "Now that I taught you the magic cantrip of Invisible Arrow, will you bet me?" asked Delila-Era.


    "Fine," said Carter as a bright glow appeared on his hand.


    He placed the disappearing arrow into the quiver and grabbed a normal one. A slight magic release covered the arrow as he notched it in the bow. Delila-Era had a great big smile on her face. He pulled the bow back and held it briefly as he adjusted his aim.


    Carter wasn''t sure what the spell Queen Era used on the arrow that hit him in the eye, but he wanted the same advantage.


    He released the arrow, and it flew across the field. The tree greedily accepted his arrow as it hit dead center in its bole.


    Delila-Era''s mouth fell open, and she fell to the ground. Her face contorted into anger and sadness. "You cheated!" said Queen Era as she evacuated Delila''s body, and it slumped to the ground. A little whisp of white flew back toward the Cathedral, leaving the haversack tied to Delila''s body. He bent down, picked up the haversack, and placed it on his belt.


    It was a square, brown leather bag with a little buckle to hold it closed. It had a small emblem of a snake on it.


    He opened it and placed his hand into it. He touched the bottom, and it was empty. His head started to get dizzy while he fished around inside the haversack. He pulled his hand out just in time as his head began to black out. He sat down for a moment and contemplated what just happened.


    "Oh yeah, she said it can grow bigger with magic," thought Carter. He didn''t know it would suck that much up that fast. He sat down next to Delila''s husk to rest for a moment.


    She had left her spell book on the ground, and Carter grabbed it. He opened it up to the spell page she was on. It only contained four spells, three of which he already knew. The fourth spell was for a flame arrow. He read it to himself, and the spell hit his stomach. He dropped the book back down.


    Carter stood up, grabbed Delila, and walked back to the Cathedral. He carried Delila back into the Rectory and laid her on her bed. He turned around and banged a table. A jar of light started to shake back and forth. Carter grabbed it before it fell off.


    "You giant cyclops, be careful where you walk!" screamed Leahtrix. Leahtrix was still wearing her tight lab coat and glasses. She moved the bottle over to another table.


    "What was that?" said Carter.


    "That is the spirit of that pretty lady you just brought back in," said Leahtrix.


    "I thought that she had lost her spirit?" asked Carter.


    "In a sense, she did. She was one of the volunteers from before you came. Her body rejected her spirit almost immediately, and she fell into a stupor. Sometimes, the weaker spirits give up and stop moving. They are prone to being eaten all the time. We saved this one, and Heltorn has been trying to reattach the soul back into her body, but it just doesn''t work," said Leahtrix.


    Carter gave a little frown, and Leahtrix noticed it.


    "If you save the spirits, we might be able to put it back, just like your mothers," she added.


    Carter touched Delila''s face and walked out the door. Carter laid down on his pew and fell asleep. He needed to recharge his battery. He awakened to the sound of revelry and light. Ella''s spirit face came into view as he slowly opened his eyes.


    "It''s our turn to give you something!" said Ella as she grabbed Carter''s hand with her spirit body. She pulled him over towards the burning fire. He could see everyone there, even poor Queen Era, with a frown on her face.


    She grabbed Carter first and said, "You won our bet fair and square. By passing the test of a thousand paces, you have earned this symbol of the Amazons: The archery symbol. She pulled an arrow out of Carter''s quiver, and with a face of pure anger, she jammed the arrow almost through his body. Carter loudly screamed as a new symbol appeared on his chest.


    Queen Era had a look of satisfaction at Carter''s pain. Carter grabbed the arrow and pushed it through. He allowed the wound to bleed a little and then healed it. Queen Era had a smug look on her face. "It wasn''t as if I was going to be able to use the haversack anyways!" laughed Queen Era. Carter forced a slight smile on his face as Ella walked up and stared at him.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "I, too, have a gift for you. I forgot to teach you the last cantrip I know," said Ella. She pointed her wand at Carter''s chest and started whispering to herself. Her eyes closed as her wand started glowing.


    "Ah, oh," said Carter as he remembered Ella''s words: "I use a wand ''cause it hurts like hell."


    This was going to hurt like hell.


    She sat there for a moment, frozen stiff, reciting her cantrip''s words. Her eyes opened, and she pushed her wand into Carter''s chest. His chest lit up as a hot sensation came out of his back. It smelt like burning skin and hurt like a red-hot poker was thrust into him.


    "Sunburst," said Ella as her eyes rolled into her head, and her spirit blew up and disappeared. Another symbol appeared on his chest. It was of a cleric''s symbol. You couldn''t see it well, as the skin was burnt off where it applied itself.


    Queen Era and Red had giant smiles as Carter fell to the ground. He placed his hand on his chest, and the white light poured out of his hand. He had almost healed it before he passed out from pain and mana exhaustion.


    "She never did have enough mana to utilize that spell fully," said Heltorn.


    Carter felt slaps on his face as his single eye slowly opened up. Red''s spirit was floating above him and slapping him hard.


    "Okay, okay. I''m awake," said Carter. Red let out another full laugh as he moved away.


    Heltorn looked at Carter''s face and said, "Let''s get that eye back. I''m going to use a black magic spell to clone that eye. You don''t mind that, do you?"


    "My eye or the black magic? I don''t mind either," said Carter.


    "Good, keeping an open mind is the first step to learning different magic. He placed his black-lit finger into Carter''s eye cavity, and a cantrip came to his lips. Carter''s eyehole started to itch and hurt badly, and he forced his hands down to his sides. Heltorn pulled back his hand and said, "Try that."


    Carter opened his eyes, and he could see through both. "Thank you," said Carter, and he felt the clone command enter his stomach. His eye itched terribly, and it felt like it was starting to get infected.


    Vulture appeared, and a red light exited his hand and entered Carter''s face. A sharp pain rebounded through his head and then went away. The cantrip that Vulture cast alleviated most of the pain and itching, and his eye started feeling better immediately.


    "Now, get up, and let me teach you what I know. It probably won''t help you, but I''ve got nothing better to do," said Heltorn.


    "My race is the Leshay, a combination of Elves and Fey. They usually hate each other, but once in a while, they reproduce, and then you get me," said Heltorn as he floated off into the woods. "Leshays are usually reclusive, but I decided to walk among Weakmen."


    "You are very respectful, Carver of the Eternal rest. Unlike those hooligans," said Heltorn as he flipped his spirit head toward the Church.


    "Thank you," said Carter.


    "My spells are of the Darkness. They are made up of two categories: Clone and Possession," said Heltorn.


    He touched Carter, and a weird feeling of splitting happened to him. He looked to his right, and he saw another one of himself. The clone looked at him and smiled. "You''re me?" asked Carter to the clone.


    "No, I''m a clone of you with all your powers!" said the Clone.


    "A clone will only last for a short amount of time. It all depends on how much power you use. It will have all your thoughts and only answer to your commands. It knows it''s a clone, so you don''t have to worry about it trying to take over your life," said Heltorn.


    His clone looked at Heltorn and then lifted his finger into the air. Another clone popped up, and they both started laughing at each other.


    "Am I that weird?" asked Carter.


    "Yes," said both clones in unison. The Clones lifted their hands and high-fived each other.


    "Neat," said Carter, holding his hand for them to hit. He moved it at the last moment and said, "Too slow!"


    The three of them laughed, and Heltorn let out a little noise. "Ahem. Clones will have a limited amount of spell power that you give them. Be careful of how many clones you make. It will use up your mana fast," said Heltorn.


    One of his clones pointed into the air again, and nothing happened. "You''re too low on mana," said Heltorn.


    Heltorn looked at Carter and said, "You''ve already learned to clone a part, right?"


    "Yes," said one of the clones. Carter looked over at him and smiled.


    "You can use this by itself, or in theory, use it with healing to regrow a lost leg. You felt how much that eye itched and hurt as it grew back. Healing would alleviate that problem," said Heltorn.


    Carver held up his hand, and white light pulsed from it. His eye felt much better.


    "Vulture will teach you the cantrip: sanitize. The cantrip kills germs and foreign objects from the wound so it won''t get infected. He used it on you earlier," said Heltorn.


    One of the clones held up his finger; a white light and black light intermingled, and he grew a sixth finger. "Nice! Give me six," said his other clone.


    "The last cantrip in the clone series is Clone Object. Hold one of your arrows in your hand," said Heltorn.


    The clone pulled an arrow from his quiver and said, "I have one!"


    Carter looked at the clone and said, "It has to be me if we all want to learn it."


    "Oh yeah," said the clone.


    Carter held the arrow up, and Heltorn released black energy at him. A duplicate arrow appeared in front of Carter and fell to the ground.


    "Cool!" said one of the clones as he picked up the arrow and looked at it. Carter was about to grab it, but the clone was so excited he dismissed his anger.


    "Do a gold piece!" said the other one. Carter''s right eyebrow raised.


    Heltorn looked at the clone and said, "It takes a lot of mana to do objects and body parts. Gold is complex and probably would take all your mana all at once" said Heltorn.


    Heltorn shoved a small dagger from his waist into one of the clones.


    "Hey! Why did you do that?" said the clone that got stabbed.


    "He stabbed you, and you''re bleeding?" said the other clone.


    "Ow!" said Carter as he buckled over and tried to endure the pain.


    "Any wound they receive, you''ll feel the pain at first, they won''t. When they disappear, the wound itself gets transferred back to you. So be careful with this spell," said Heltron.


    "I don''t feel so good," said the clone that got stabbed. He disappeared, and Carter let out a loud groan as he covered the new stab wound that appeared on his chest. He healed it.


    "I''ve been doing a lot of that lately," said Carter to himself.


    "The other spells are possession spells. You already know the basic one, Possess, and how it works," said Heltorn.


    Carter shook his head up and down.


    Heltorn aimed his hand at Carter and started to chant the cantrip. It entered his body and left it. "Speak with the dead," said Heltorn. Carter remembered the feeling of that spell and placed it into his stomach.


    He did it two more times. "Animate the Dead and Raise the Dead," said Heltorn. None of these spells worked because Carter wasn''t technically dead.


    "Do you have them?" said Heltorn with what looked to be a smile.


    "Yes, thank you. Um, will Raise the Dead bring someone back?" said Carter.


    "Yes, as long as they aren''t dead for too long. A few days," said Heltorn, "The longer they have been dead, the more mana it takes."


    Heltorn started to wobble as he stood there. Carter and his clone grabbed him and walked him back to the Cathedral. They sat him down on his pew, and he fell asleep, or whatever spirits do.


    Ella floated up to him and his clone, and a big smile came over her. "Who''s your cute friend?" asked Ella. His clone smiled and turned red.


    "Oh, oh," said his clone, and then he disappeared.


    "Was it something I said?" asked Ella.


    Carter laughed and then saw Vulture Nigh coming at him. "Looks like it''s my turn," said Vulture.


    Vulture was a dark spirit with bird-like qualities. You could see an outline of wings and long legs with claws.


    Vulture decided not to use Gabe, as did Heltorn. It was easy to teach magic whether you''re in spirit form or alive.


    "Are you fey, too?" asked Carter.


    "Yes. Believe it or not, I''m what you call a Songbird," said Vulture, " and don''t ask me to sing."


    Carter laughed and said, "Wasn''t going to."


    They stopped in the woods a few hundred heads away from the clearing. This area''s trees were relatively thick, giving them ample hiding spots.


    He pulled out a book and handed it to Carter. "Read these cantrips and memorize them, and I''ll be back," said Vulture.


    "Ah, Mr. Vulture, um, I learn cantrips differently. I need the spells to be cast at me," said Carter.


    Vulture stared at him momentarily, grabbed his book, and started reading the first cantrip.


    "Sanitize," said Vulture. He said a little chant and sent an orange magic ball at him. It hit him and stung a little. Carter already knew that one.


    "Firebolt," said Vulture. "Wait! I already know that one," said Carter.


    "Oh, okay," said Vulture as he shook his head up and down. He looked back into his book.


    "That could have hurt," thought Carter to himself.


    "Wall of Fire," said Vulture. There was a little pause as he read the cantrip and added enough mana.


    "Maybe I can learn it by reading," said Carter, but a little too late. A giant wall of fire, ten heads wide and eight heads tall, went through him. The trees caught on fire around him, and so did he. He fell to the ground and started rolling himself over, trying to extinguish the fires. Half his hair was missing, and he had burnt spots all over his clothes. He began to heal himself where blisters had popped up on his skin.


    "I commend you on your learning process," said Vulture with a little laugh.


    "Thank you," said Carter sarcastically. He stood back up and shook the dirt off of him. His hair turned black, and it started growing back.


    "Clone spell, nice," said Vulture as he shook his head in satisfaction.


    Vulture pulled out a little ring and handed it to the burnt-smelling Carter. "What is this?" said Carter.


    "Ring of fire protection," said Vulture.


    "Where was this ring on the last spell?" asked Carter, staring intently at Vulture.


    "I forgot I had it," said Vulture. Carter frowned for a second, placed the ring on, and said, "I''m ready for the next one."


    Vulture turned around and walked away from Carter. Carter stood there with a perplexed look on his face. "Did I do something wrong?" he said quietly.


    Vulture turned around about one hundred heads away and started to chant loudly. The sky began to turn orange above Carter as he continued.


    "Um, this ring works, right?" said Carter.


    The chanting stopped, and the last words he heard before hell rained down was, "Fire Storm!" An orange light flew out of Vulture''s hand and hit him in the chest. It hurt for a few seconds, and then the pain went away.


    "That didn''t hurt that much," said Carter.


    Large piles of dirt blew up around him as falling fire globs hit the ground where he was. He looked up and saw hundreds of fire globs heading for him.


    He looked over at Vulture, and he was already chanting another cantrip. He aimed his finger at Carter, and a purple light flashed across the field at him. It hit him dead in the center of his forehead. He felt it go in, and everything slowed down around him. He looked up and saw a fire glob about a head away from him. He walked forward away from it, and it harmlessly fell on the ground. He then ran towards Vulture as globs of fire slowly fell around him. Everything had slowed down except for him.


    He stopped next to Vulture as the cantrip''s duration ended. "Haste," said Vulture, still staring at the Fire Storm. Fire Storm shook the whole area, and Carter could barely hear anything. It finally died down, and Vulture smiled at Carter.


    Vulture was starting to wobble back and forth. He was pushing his limit here. He sat down on the ground as best as a spirit could.


    "Give me a few moments to gather some mana," said Vulture.


    Carter went to take the Ring of Fire Protection off, and Vulture held his hand up. "Keep it. I have no use for it," said Vulture.


    "Thank you. I''m sure it would have helped with that Fire Storm to protect me," said Carter with a smile.


    "No, you would have died," said Vulture. "It would keep you from burning yourself on a campfire thought," added Vulture, and then he started laughing.


    "Let me see the next cantrip in the book. Maybe I can learn that way," said Carter, looking at the giant hole before him.


    Vulture handed him the book. "It''s the last cantrip I have, called Time Stop. It''s a powerful spell and usually drains you dry. How much mana it takes is how long it lasts," said Vulture.


    Carter started reading it in his head. It was a weird dialect of this world, but he got the gist of it.


    "How much Mana did Ella tell you had?" said Vulture.


    "She didn''t," said Carter.


    "Well, the spell will use whatever mana you have left and stay active for that time," said Vulture.


    "Okay, I''m ready," said Carter as he read the spell out loud. The words floated on the wind as the mana seeped out of Carter to feed it. The book glowed bright. Carter felt the spell drop into his stomach as he ended the words. The book kept absorbing power and radiating brighter.


    "Something''s wrong. It''s not supposed to last this long," said Vulture.


    Carter started to get scared and tried to stop the cantrip. The spell drained him down to zero.


    "Good night, Vulture," said Carter as he dropped to the ground and time stopped.

 Chapter 22 - Nature and Her Hags

    He woke up a few moments later and sat up. He saw that Vulture was still looking at him. "I guess I can learn cantrips from spell books," said Carter as he looked back at Vulture. He wasn''t moving. He walked up to him and pushed his hand back and forth in front of him.


    "The spell Time Stop is still in effect," said Carter as he looked around. In the corner of his eye, he caught a thin sliver of purple crystal spinning around where he had cast that cantrip. He watched it for a moment and saw it was reducing in size.


    He walked back towards the Cathedral. The air was quiet, without wind or screams of the damned. He walked in and laid down on his pew. He fell asleep and dreamed for the first time in the Forest.


    {Dream World}


    He awakened to a feeling of pain emanating from his chest. Burning flesh tickled his nose as his eyes opened. He was chained up on the stage, and five female hags were burning symbols into his chest with roasted rocks. The hags had beautiful bodies without blemishes, but their faces were marred with scars and cuts. These were the damned ones in servitude of their elders. He read about them in the book of the damned in the Castle library.


    "Get off me, hags!" screamed Carter, knowing this was only a dream.


    "He is awake, Mistress. Should we stop?" said one of the Hags. Another one took a rock that was burning her hands and thrust it down onto Carter''s chest. Carter released a hardy scream and started to try to free himself from their bonds.


    "Finish the job. The time crystal is almost gone," came a wondrous voice behind Carter.


    "Who are you?" Carter yelled as another stone was pushed into his chest.


    "You sense me, little one?" said the voice.


    "I am just marking you for greatness. You are my prodigy," said the voice.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Carter let out another scream as a burning stone smoldered his skin. "Finish the job and return," said the voice.


    "Yes, Mistress!" said one of the hags.


    "Twelve more to burn. Keep to the pattern," said another hag.


    He felt a hand move down to his manhood as another rock burnt his chest.


    "Do we have time to partake?" said a hag.


    A small laugh came from one of the hags, who said, "No, next time, I suppose."


    Carter could see that their hands were not being burnt by the stones they placed on his chest.


    "Finished, Sister. Let''s go before the others start to move," said another hag.


    "I hate this bug-infested lower world."


    One of the sisters bent over while holding Carter''s manhood and gave him a little kiss. "You will forget us but know that the symbol on your chest is the crest of Nature, the Dragon of Eternity. Let it keep you alive and protect you from others.


    "I don''t need your help," said Carter. He still couldn''t move.


    "The Mark will keep you from succumbing to the curse of manhood, among other things. Things you can''t slice with a sword or destroy with a firebolt," said the hag as she rubbed up and down on Carter''s manhood. She stopped moving her hand and squeezed it tightly.


    Carter let out a little gasp from the pressure.


    She moved closer to his ear and whispered into it. "I hate your kind, Weakmen. You''re the reason why this world was almost destroyed. But for some reason, She has taken a liking to you, little weakman. Rejoice in her light..." said the hag as she released Carter and disappeared.

 Chapter 23 - Carters Journey Begins

    Carter woke up on his hard wooden pew. He was mysteriously in his spirit form, and Ella sat beside him.


    "You''re finally awake? What happened to you? We found your body chained to the stage and your spirit floating above it," said Ella.


    "I''m not sure. I came here to sleep, and then I woke up," said Carter.


    "There seems to be some damage to your body, but we can''t find out what it was. When Red entered it, he came out screaming," said Ella.


    "Why is Red going into my body?" asked Carter.


    "He wanted to know what happened to your body," said Ella.


    Carter floated himself out of his pew and headed for his body. He rounded the corner, cast the Possession spell on himself, and entered the body. The pain in his chest hit him hard, and he started to scream.


    He stood up and cast the Sanitize spell on himself. He followed it with a steady Healing spell covering his whole chest. The pain started receding, and he could start breathing again.


    Ella, Leahtrix, and Era stared at Carter, not knowing what to do.


    "What is going on?" said Leahtrix.


    Leahtrix had a large mirror on the wall next to her bedroom. Carter walked over to the mirror and looked at himself in it. He only had his pants on. His muscular chest had very little hair on it and was intact. Nothing was showing.


    Ella walked up, touched his back, and said a small cantrip of Detect Status. His status showed up on his back. "Level:11 Warrior, Level 8 Mage, Level 8 Necromancer, Level 8 Cleric, Level 1 Nature''s Pride."


    "Are all humans like this? I''ve never seen a status this high before. What''s Nature''s Pride?" said Leahtrix. Ella threw her hand up in the air.


    Carter didn''t care about the stats on his back; he was too busy looking at the dragon design covering his chest. One hundred shapes are interconnected together to form a dragon. The Red, Chiba, Ella, and Queen Era symbols were there too.


    Carter turned around, and the women saw what he was staring at.


    "What is that? Where did you get that?" asked Ella with wide eyes.


    "Did you do that to yourself, Carter?" said Leahtrix.


    "How could he do that? The pain would stop a normal person on the first burn," said Ella.


    Carter upped his healing spell, and the image of the dragon started turning white.


    "How is he doing that cantrip? It''s not coming from his fingers but from the body itself," said Leahtrix.


    The pain was finally subsiding, and the status cantrip had turned off. Carter found his shirt and placed it back on.


    "Any ideas on what just happened," said Ella as she floated in front of Carter.


    "No, let''s just forget about it," said Carter.


    Red walked in and said, "He''s awake. Good. Let''s finish the ceremony, and he can start working."


    Carver returned to the stage, and Heltorn and Vulture were there with their weapons. He massaged his chest for a moment and took off his shirt.


    "We may be dead, but hopefully, through you, our legacy will live on," said Heltorn.


    "You like the son I never had," said Vulture. Red let out a loud laugh. "You mean never ate!" said Red.


    They both stabbed him through the chest at once. A symbol of a Vulture appeared on one side, and a symbol of a skeleton head on the other. The pain was terrible, but it seemed to exacerbate the dragon on his chest. He held in his scream.


    Everyone clapped and then patted Carter on the back. The glow started on his chest, and he healed himself.


    "Let''s celebrate and eat some spirits!" screamed Red. The others seemed into it and grabbed their weapons of choice.


    "Coming, Carter?" asked Ella.


    "I''m going to pass this time," said Carter, holding in his pain.


    "Stay off the stage this time!" screamed Queen Era. "I don''t want to see you naked anymore," she added.


    Carter smiled and walked into the Rectory where Leahtrix was. He sat down, looked at Delila, and smiled.


    "She''s fertilized," said Leahtrix with a cross look.


    "What?" said Carter.


    "She can have babies now," said Leahtrix, "I take it that was you?"


    Carter turned red and didn''t say anything.


    "I asked Heltorn to try his Possession cantrip on her again because her chemistry had changed, but he said he was tired. Would you like to try?"


    Leahtrix opened the light jar and dumped the soul out. It floated to the ground and stayed there.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Motherhood is something that gives most people purpose," said Leahtrix as she looked at Carter in a different light. She touched his shoulder as he looked down at the spirit.


    He picked the crumpled-up spirit off the ground and cast a Possession Spell. He held the spell inside him and fed it more mana to make it powerful. He released the spell as he shoved the spirit into Delila''s body.


    A loud gasp as air drew into her lungs, and her eyes opened.


    "Where am I?" said Delila.


    Leahtrix gasped as she saw Delila unstrap herself from her verticle bed. She landed on her feet and looked around. "I was going into the Forest," said Delila as she started to cry.


    Carter walked over to his bed and lay down. His head started hurting as he put all his remaining mana into that Possession Spell.


    Leatrix ran up, grabbed Delila, and gave her some water. "You are in the Forest. We saved you from the spirits," said Leahtrix. She started explaining everything, and Delila seemed to understand and kept her mind open.


    After a few hours, Leatrix woke up Carter and said, "Can you exit your body and show Carmen your spirit form."


    "Carmen? Is that Delila''s real name?" said Carter.


    "Yes," said Leatrix. Carment stood there with an innocent look as if everything was new to her. Carter remembered that feeling. It was usually followed by pain and death.


    Carter looked at her and then exited his body. Carmen was scared for a moment, but then Leahtrix calmed her down.


    "I see. Some of the spirits are good, and some are bad," said Carmen.


    Carmen walked up to Carter and touched his spirit slowly. "It feels like energy. It tingles," said Carmen.


    Carmen stopped for a moment and then sat down. "What''s wrong, Carmen?" asked Leahtrix.


    She stammered momentarily and said, "I can have children?"


    Leahtrix gave Carmen a long hug, and Carter flew back into his body.


    Leahtrix looked at Carter while hugging Carmen and said, "Give us a moment."


    Carter walked out the door and mumbled, "I think I should have taken that biology class with Professor Mineva at the Castle when I had the chance."


    He walked out the door of the Rectory and climbed onto his pew.


    Ella and Queen Era floated in the door and saw Carter sitting there. Queen Era sat down on her pew, and Ella floated over to Carter. She sat down on his lap. "Why do you look upset?" said Ella.


    Carter looked at Ella and said, "Delila is awake. Oh, I mean Carmen, and she is...fertilized?"


    Ella jumped off Carter''s lap and looked over at Queen Era. Queen Era floated first, followed by Ella as they flew to the back room. A scream came from the room, and then all was quiet.


    Carter laid down and fell asleep.


    "Wake up, Carver of Eternal Rest," said Red as he kicked Carter in the foot.


    "Is it morning already?" said Carter as he sat up.


    "How would I know? You are now ready for the 1st Tower. I wish I could tell you what to expect, but I''ve never been there. I fought real monsters in wars, not those fake ones," said Red.


    He looked around and saw only Red. He was hoping for a going away party, but it seems it won''t happen. He stood up and started following Red out the Cathedral''s door. "I placed two weeks'' worth of water in your haversack and that stuff that Leahtrix calls food. Queen Era says all you have to do is think of what you want from the bag, which will appear before you. The rucksack has a capacity of hundreds of weapons that can be called out by just placing your hand near it and thinking of the weapon you want. You have your sword, bow, and the quiver of arrows in it."


    The rucksack was on his back already. He lifted his hand near his neck and said, "Sword." His short sword appeared in his hand. He then said "Sword" again, and it disappeared.


    "Whatever you do, don''t say sword in the middle of fighting. It is not fun," said Red as he laughed heartily.


    They reached the tower after an hour and a few hundred spirit deaths. Red turned around and said, "See you later. Don''t disappoint me," and left.


    Carter lifted his head to try to see the top of the tower. It looked like it was twenty stories high. It was hard to tell because the tower was painted black and had no windows.


    He looked around one more time. Screams of Shriekers filled the woods. "I hope the scenery is better in the tower than it is out here," said Carter as he opened the tower''s door.

 Chapter 24 - The Easiest Tower

    The brilliance of the Tower blinded him. The contrast between the Forest and the Tower was immense. Carter squatted on his knees and squinted his eyes to get into a defensive stance. He pulled his sword out and harked the surrounding area for any hint of an attacking assailant. He looked down at the ground and saw alternating black and white marble tiles covering the room floor. No noises, grunts, or snarls came from any direction around him.


    His eyes finally adjusted, allowing him to see the rest of the room. Two large, white, granite staircases led upwards in the middle of the room. The rest of the floor was empty. He slowly walked towards the stairs, listening to his steps echo across the commodious room.


    He closed his eyes and allowed Detect Area to escape his body as a spell, and he saw only this room, no advocates or adversaries. The level above him was impeded from his spell. A nervous feeling overcame him, and he wondered if any spells would work in this Tower. He climbed the staircase slowly at first, vigilant of monsters attacking him. The staircase entrance on the above floor was magically opaque, so he couldn''t see what was above him. He stopped when his head peaked over the landing and saw a giant desert with no walls.


    "Unbelievable," said Carter.


    He climbed the rest of the staircase and stopped walking when both his feet stood on the sand. Large boulders and chunks of rock littered the ground. The edges of the desert showed mountains and clouds. If he didn''t know any better, he would conclude he was actually in a desert in the real world. The staircase became opaque and hid the floor below.


    A light breeze blew some sand over his feet and into his face. He looked around for a moment, trying to orient himself.


    "What am I supposed to do now?" asked Carter. Carter looked upwards, seeing only the sky as far as he could see.


    Once again, he cast Detect Area, and a large map appeared in his vision. Red dots, green dots, and what looked to be a staircase several miles to the north. He spun around until he was sure which way was north. One of the red dots on the map was only a few hundred heads away. He directed his attention to that position, saw a group of giant rats running around, and decided his adversaries had to be the red dots.


    The rats were to the south of him, while the staircase to the next level, hopefully, was to the north. He looked at the rats, decided, and started walking towards them.


    "I need to see how good I am, or else I should just exit now," said Carter. Carter had an errant thought that maybe the staircase closed behind him, making him a prisoner of the tower.


    He looked back towards the downward stairs and walked back toward it. He placed his foot on the first step, and his foot descended. He was happy; he could leave anytime he wanted.


    The rats had caught his scent and were heading toward him. He lifted his armpit and took a giant whiff. Yep, it''s a nasty smell that can''t be covered up. He still had his sword out and aimed it toward the carnivorous, dog-sized adversaries.


    "Fifteen against one," said Carter. He ran towards the creatures and started swinging his sword. They tried to bite him, but he dodged them with a warrior''s skill. Their little heads exploded under his powerful swings. The squeals of these tiny creatures sent him into berzerk mode, and before he knew it, they were all dead. He had a few bites on his arm but nothing to even note.


    The dead bodies disappeared underfoot, and all that was left was a few copper coins scattered across the ground. He bent over, picked them up, and threw them into his haversack. He looked into the bag and found it was empty. He placed his hand into the bag again and moved it around, looking for those coins. Nothing but air and the suction noise of his magic mana flying out of his body. He pulled his hand out and said the word ''coins,'' and four coins appeared in his hand. He threw them back in, satisfied with his bag''s retrieval feature.


    He roamed the countryside of this floor, following the red dots on his Detect Area map, killing small rats and black beetles. That was the only thing he found on Floor Two of the Tower. He had collected over 125 copper coins and one small dagger. Lord Chiba taught him how to throw daggers, and this one had a good weight to it. He smiled as he placed it back into his belt.


    He came upon one of the green dots on his map, and it was a well full of water. He took a drink and felt refreshed. Carter pulled out two of his water skins and refilled them. The desert''s heat was getting to him, and he needed to wash himself. He looked on his map again and noticed nothing around. He took his clothes off and washed himself with the water from the well. Placing his finger on his temple, he rubbed it softly. His headache had returned since he had been in his body for the past few years but to a lesser degree of pain. It was minor compared to the torture Red had given him.


    He tried to wash himself with the water, but the years of dirt, sweat, and filth were fused onto his skin. He needed soap and a hot bath. Leahtrix had cut his long hair several times with a knife, but it was filthy and passed his shoulder again. He looked into the pool, seeing his reflection. He didn''t even look like a human anymore.


    He rinsed his smelly clothes in the water. The grime melted off and sullied the water. He let a slight frown cover his face, hoping the water wasn''t tainted. He placed his wet clothes and his equipment back on.


    "Let''s go see what the next floor has to offer," said Carter as he walked towards the staircase that hopefully went up. His first floor was behind him, and he was feeling good.


    The sky was gray above the sand and dry grass that covered the 3rd floor. The climate was the same: another desert greeted Carter. This level had many packs of giant rats and black beetles running around. Carter again cast his Detect Area spell and saw the green and red dots. Towards the top was a black dot with a sword next to it. Farther up was a picture of a town with several blue dots. He didn''t put much mana behind this Detect Area, so it was less detailed and may miss things.


    "That seems interesting. Maybe I''ll find weapons or a boss fight?" guessed Carter.


    The beetles had hard carapaces and were tough to cut through. He had to stab the creatures in the head several times to kill them. The giant rat groups had grown in number. Usually, thirty-plus ran in a pack. They could overwhelm you, hold you down, and gnaw at your body. He learned to pick them off in smaller groups until there were easy targets. After a few thousand copper coins later, he found water at the well and laid down to rest. A noise piqued his interest, and he looked behind him. A giant red beetle, surrounded by forty smaller black beetles, was heading towards him. They were not on his map.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The red beetle shot a wad of flaming flem at him. He dodged out of the way. The fire beetle entourage followed up the fire-spew with attacks of their own. They seemed to want to hold Carter to the ground while the fire beetle shot a round of fire-spew at him. The strategy worked once on Carter, and he, with fifteen other black beetles, got hit with one of the globs of fire. He got covered in the flame and was starting to burn. He ran towards the well and put it out. The black beetles weren''t so lucky and died in their self-made pyre. The remaining black beetles attempted the same scenario again, and this time, Carter jumped out of the way at the last moment. The flames engulfed the loyal beetles, horribly killing them. Carter ran towards the fire beetle and hacked at its head several times. The fire beetle tried to spit again, and Carter came in close and stabbed the creature in the bottom of his mouth. The fire-spew flowed from the sword-making large hole, and the beetle fell to the ground.


    "That was crazy," said Carter, noticing a new, burnt hole in his shirt. A mucus-covered organ and red carapace out of the fire beetle was on the ground, lying next to a shiny silver coin. He picked up the coin and rigid carapace and placed them in his bag. He then looked at the gland, wondering what to do with it.


    "Maybe it''s edible," said Carter, holding it to his nose.


    "Oh, I wouldn''t do that," came a voice behind him.


    He turned around, and five women stood there with rusty swords pointed at him. They were covered in sand and sweat.


    "Seminole, you should have let him eat that. I''ve never seen a luminous person before," said a dark-haired woman wearing a fur-covered bikini. They all were wearing the same outfit. The shoulder straps crossed in the front, constricting their large breasts from moving too much. A long front and tail loincloth covered their bottoms. When the wind blew, the loincloth would flap in the wind, revealing their tanless privates. This was quite a distraction to Carter.


    "We can''t have that Cindy. Arthur wants us to bring all new prisoners back to him," said a blond-haired beauty whose eyes twinkled blue in the desert''s sun. She was taller than the other women and looked like she could easily win any fight.


    "I''m just here to fight the monsters, not people," said Carter, putting his sword away.


    "It''s not like you have a choice," said a nervous, darker-skinned woman whose dark hair reached her loincloth. Her breasts looked like they were testing the fortitude of her top.


    "Captain Harlow, several black beetle carapaces are lying around," said Seminole. Both Seminole and Harlow had light-blue hair and green eyes. They almost looked like twins or sisters.


    Captain Harlow pointed at the darker-skinned woman and said, "Watch this piece of shit, Teela, while we collect our carapaces."


    "Yes, Sir," said Teela in a nervous voice. She held her shaky weapon at Carter with a look of fright. Her face glowed with beauty and innocence. Carter couldn''t understand why she was helping these other rogues.


    Harlow bent over and picked up one of the beetle''s stiff, rigid body parts. The loincloth blew to the side, and Carter''s eyes saw the excellent backside of the tanned beauty. The loincloth must block most of the sun from tanning her butt, making it white in contrast to her tanned skin.


    Seminole and Cindy joined Harlow in picking up the carapaces, giving Carter a show he didn''t ask for.


    "Our friend here won''t mind us taking these for our village, will you?" asked Captain Harlow as a bead of sweat leaked down her stomach.


    "You don''t talk very much," said Hannah as she poked Carter in the side with her sword.


    "This dirt pile of a person seems simple in the head. Must have just come from the Forest," said Cindy. Cindy had brown hair and smiled a lot. She wore her top in a tube-top fashion, and her breasts wiggled a lot more than the others.


    "I don''t speak that much, am I simple?" asked the taller woman with the blond hair.


    "No, Hannah, you''re just the stoic, strong type," said Seminole. Seminole''s blue hair was longer than Captain Harlow''s, and she had four mini-braids surrounding her face. She would sit there and play with them when she got bored.


    Carter didn''t care if they took his carapaces. He already had the coins.


    A hand reached into his rucksack and haversack from behind. He went to turn around, and he felt the point of a sword in his back.


    "Do I need to touch this, uhm, person?" said Hannah as she slid Carter''s sword from his belt. Carter didn''t know what to do. He could get away if he fought and knocked them out, but some wandering monster would probably eat them. His conscience wouldn''t let him abandon or hurt them. He decided to shut up and follow the five semi-clad women back to their place.


    "It has been a few decades since the last candidate entered," said Seminole.


    "Nina. She was the last candidate; she made it to the sixth floor before she had to be dragged back to the camp. She now sleeps all day," said Captain Harlow.


    "She was a good candidate. Magician, Fighter, and sexy half-elf. Those long legs make me want to..." said Cindy as she clenched her hands tight.


    "Yuma is still the best. She made it to the 6th floor and back with only a few wounds," said Captain Harlow.


    "She had to take Indigo with her to heal her, though. Even I could do that," said Hannah.


    He saw on his Area Map that they were approaching the staircase, and the sword icon was only a few feet away from them. He looked hard, and all he saw was a mound of dirt. "Is it buried?" thought Carter to himself. He stopped for a moment to scrutinize the hill, and he got rewarded with a hilt jammed into his back.


    "Keep walking, gruesome. You look like an orc''s turd with no breasts," said Cindy.


    A small laugh came from the other women.


    "Was your mom an ogre?" said Captain Harlow.


    "No," said Carter under his breath. He couldn''t understand why they thought he was a woman. He had long hair and was covered in dirt and filthy clothes. But he still had the muscles and a manly jawline. Well, maybe the jawline was covered in soot and grime.


    "I can''t even look at it," said Seminole.


    Captain Harlow let out a loud laugh. She opened the bag that was hanging around her shoulder and pulled out a burlap sack. She stood in front of Carter, and he stopped. The sack was rather large, and she placed it over Carter''s head and shoulders. He could barely see through the little holes, and the heat was unbearable.


    "There, that''s better," said Harlow, and the women laughed.


    Hannah hit him in the back of the head again with the hilt of her sword. He stumbled forward a few feet but was able to keep standing.


    "Arthur isn''t going to like the looks of this monstrous hag," said Harlow as she pushed Carter forward faster.


    "They seem friendly," thought Carter.

 Chapter 25 - The Village of Hags

    A long, acclivious path climbed a sandy hill, twisting back and forth towards the mountains that circled the desert. A bellowing horn announced the escort group''s arrival before they got close to the village. A door covered in black beetle carapaces swung open, revealing two guards with hostile demeanors.


    "Found a bag of shit, did ya?" said the first guard as she walked up to Carter and tried to pull off the bag to get a look.


    Captain Harlow slapped her hand away with the flat part of her rusty blade. "Keep your hands to yourself, Zeb."


    The din of yelling and screaming of womenfolk sounded like it was coming from everywhere. Carter was directed, as in shoved, towards a large hut made from trees, fur, and black carapaces. It took four of them, but he was pushed to his knees to the ground in the middle of the tent. He felt a rope tie around his arms, which they had pulled behind him. He felt a kick in the back and pretended to fall on the ground. The burlap bag was pulled off, and he was left alone beside a fire pit. A dozen chairs made from the bodies of beetles circled the fire. This was a meeting place.


    He lay there for at least an hour, grew bored, and fell asleep. This world in the Tower was tranquil compared to the spirit screams that haunted his sleep outside in the Forest. While dreaming, he wrestled around on the ground and pulled the rope off his hands, allowing his hands to move freely.


    His eyelids raised as a noisy commotion saturated his ears and woke him up.


    A long conversation was happening outside the tent between the escort troop of women who brought him here and a man''s voice. "I''ll take care of it," said the man''s voice as he entered the tent. He walked around Carter and sat down on the bigger beetle chair.


    Carter opened his eyes and lifted himself off the ground. The man had his hands over his face as if sleeping and was not scared of Carter''s unfettered movement. Carter sat down in a chair opposite him.


    "I am Arthur Grand," said the man, taking his hands from his face. Arthur was a tiny man, smaller than the warriors that brought him there. He wasn''t even muscular. He was homely.


    "I am Carter," said Carter as he sat without expression.


    "My, you are a dirty one, aren''t you? Didn''t the great ones bathe you before you came in?" said Arthur.


    "They were too busy killing me every day," said Carter.


    "Hygiene is essential," said Arthur, ignoring Carter''s answer. He stared at Carter for a long time in silence.


    "You''re a male?" asked Arthur, not expecting an answer.


    "I have been in this Tower since the Great War ended. I escaped the end-war calamity by entering into this Tower. When I thought it was over, I tried to escape this Tower and found that a massacre was happening in the burned-down Forest of Kek. I barely made it back here alive," said Arthur, waving his hands around.


    Carter survived that massacre, sort of. He was still technically dead.


    "I made this make-shift village out of objects I could acquire on the floors surrounding us. Then, once a decade, a student of Red''s comes into the Tower to get to the top," said Arthur as he paused again.


    "How many are here?" asked Carter.


    "Not one trained warrior has accomplished their task. They got to the sixth floor and then returned half-dead and defeated. Centaurs and Ettercaps are too tough! They yelled!" said Arthur in his little self-centered world.


    Arthur started screaming the following statement to the hut''s ceiling; he said, "There are twenty damn floors on this Tower! Not one of the one hundred forty-nine trained hags has the guts to go any higher than six. So they all eke out a crappy life in this little village inside a cruel Tower, feeding off the meager manna and water pools that the Tower provides."


    He stood up and walked over to the table that held Carter''s belongings. He picked them up, looked inside, and let out a primal scream. "They didn''t even give you food? Have they given up?" screamed Arthur to the sky. He was looking forward to eating something other than manna.


    He lifted his hands in the air and pulled them down while taking a deep breath. "Calm," said Arthur. He regained his composure and looked back at Carter.


    "Tomorrow, we will take you to the third floor, and you will walk the trail of fears to the fourth floor. We will depart from you," said Arthur, pausing for a few seconds.


    "I will give you this one warning: do not return here. We are full," said Arthur. He paused again. Carter didn''t know if he was thinking or just doing it for dramatic effect.


    "Do not leave this room, and do not expect any hospitality from me. The others can do as they want," said Arthur as he left the hut.


    "What a weird little man," thought Carter.


    Carter sat in the silent hut for a while, listening to the noises of the village, which were soothing and peaceful. He contemplated on what Arthur had said.


    "What was that about?" said Carter as he closed his eyes.


    "He can be quite egocentric, can''t he?" asked a pleasant-toned voice behind him. He turned his head and saw this muscular woman walk into the room.


    She sat in the chair beside Carter and asked, "How''s Queen Era?"


    The smiling woman has dirty blond hair that looks like a knife shortened to shoulder length. She had the same fur outfit except for armor from a beetle''s carapace. She had a scar down her left arm that ran for at least a head.


    "She is a bitch, and she is doing well," said Carter.


    The woman laughed and pulled out a small square of hardened green slime about an inch in height. At least, that''s what Carter thought it looked like.


    "Eat this. This is what we call manna, a food from a well on the 3rd floor," said the woman.


    Carter placed the food into his mouth and swallowed. It went down like jello and tasted like dirt. He choked a little; some came back up, and then he swallowed again.


    "Impressive. It usually takes a few weeks before they swallow and another week before they can keep the manna down. It has all the ingredients to keep you healthy, but it tastes like shit, and our scholars postulate that it might be alive," said the woman.


    Carter felt the food crawling its way back up his esophagus, and he hit himself in the chest to knock it back down. His benefactor let out a little laugh.


    "My name is Arista. I am the greetings delegate from the village of..." stopped Arista in the middle of her sentence.


    "He calls it Hags, now, the Village of Hags. He changed it last week," came another voice behind Carter.


    "Yuma? Did Arthur say you could come in here?" asked Arista.


    "No. But then, when was the last time I listened to that rawboned bitch," said Yuma.


    Carter didn''t bother to turn around to look at Yuma. He was still concerned about keeping that manna down.


    "Do not let him hear you say that. You will be ostracized like Hammy and the others," said Arista.


    "I don''t give a fuck. I''m the only one who can retrieve giant boar meat from the sixth floor he loves so much," said Yuma as she sat down on the big beetle throne. Yuma was as tall as Arista, with black hair wrapped around her neck and draped over her shoulder, ending in a single braid. Her button nose was upturned as if she was snooty, but her attitude was pedestrian. Her top was strapless, and her bottom was the ubiquitous loin cover. Her eyes and lips both smiled as she laughed.


    "Looks like that''s going to change. He is joining us this time," said another voice while walking in the door.


    "Indigo? Did he say something to you?" asked Yuma.


    Indigo was a tall half-elf with a murky-white complexion. The desert kisses everyone''s skin to a darker tone, even hers. The exception would be Carter; he has a natural sun blocker, dirt. Indigo''s bosom was disproportional ample compared to her skinny hips and torso. Her face was clean and exquisitely beautiful. She reminded Carter of Ella Landers when she had a body. This must be the healer he heard about.


    "Yes. He told me he was going to see this hideous hag, as he called it, off to the fourth floor," said Indigo while pointing at Carter. She sat beside him and whispered, "I didn''t say that. He did." She tapped him on his arm to comfort him. She pulled it back and looked at her dirty fingers with a frown.


    Carter thought he would be left alone today, but that wouldn''t be. He looked down at the fingerprint smears on his arm.


    "Arthur is coming with us to the sixth floor? I can''t remember a time he''s ever wanted to do that," said Yuma as she stretched out on the sizeable beetle chair. Her top started to ride up on her, and she grabbed it and took it off. Her breasts were large and emphasized by their white contrast to her skin. They glowed in the dark tent, making Carter blush a little bit. She started rubbing her breasts up and down as if they had fallen asleep because of the restrictions of her top.


    "Yuma! You know Arthur doesn''t like it when you do that," said Arista.


    "Amazon''s are naturally naked!" said Yuma as she released her breasts and sat up in her chair.


    Arista lifted her hand, which had a symbol of a bug on it. "While we have these thrall symbols, he is in charge," said Arista. Arista remembers when she first got here, and she was starving. She couldn''t eat until she pledged herself to Arthur, as did everyone else in the village.


    "Well, he didn''t come out and say we couldn''t be naked. He says he doesn''t like it," said Yuma as she released her bottom loin cloth and stood up.


    Carter stared as he noticed the tan lines outlining her female parts as she walked around. She ignored all the screams to get redressed.


    "He''s not coming back here, the little gimp. We have a master, a man, and we are childless. Something isn''t right," said Yuma as she walked behind Carter, sadly, out of his eyesight.


    "Amanda says he fertilized her but doesn''t want to bring a baby into this village. She is waiting till she is freed," said Arista.


    Yuma walked back around and sat down in the large chair again. "Amanda lies," said Yuma.


    Arista stood up and bent over so her face was close to Yuma''s. Yuma gave her a little kiss on her lips. "I am always up for you being naked, but we have to set a good example for ..." stopped Arista as she looked back at Carter, expecting him to fill in the blank.


    "Carter," said Carter quietly.


    "Carter can kiss my ass," said Yuma as she pointed at her bi-colored butt and slapped it hard.


    He blushed again, not that anyone could tell with the inch of soot on his face.


    "Just do it. You don''t know who else could walk in here," said Arista as she slapped Yuma on the butt.


    Yuma smiled and said, "You owe me. You know you''re the only one that can make me do anything." She stood up and placed her clothes back on.


    She saw Carter staring as she placed her top over her breasts. She bent down so she could see him face to face. "That''s never going to happen. You look like a shit-covered Orc!" said Yuma. Arista slapped her on her ass again and said, "Manners!"


    Indigo and Yuma started laughing. "I''m not an Orc," said Carter under his breath.


    The flap on the tent rose and fell back down. The wind from outside fell good for a moment and then vanished.


    "Captain Harlow? What brings you to this... greeting," said Arista as she stood at attention.


    Carter felt a pang in his stomach as the manna started to absorb. It gurgled out loud.


    Hearing the noise, Captain Harlow asked, "She ate the manna?"


    Indigo and Yuma looked at each other with smiles on their faces. "Well, that''s our cue to leave," said Yuma as she bounced to the door. "Catch you later, Arista!'' screamed Yuma. Indigo slipped out behind her.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Well, let''s hurry this up then," said Captain Harlow as she sat beside Carter.


    "I was only following orders, Carter. I figured you would be better off here in the village than out there on the monster-infested floor. If I knew he would kick you out, I wouldn''t have done it," said Captain Harlow.


    Carter remembered her hurtful words about him and didn''t give her any sympathy.


    "Early tomorrow morning, we will leave for the sixth floor. We will be dropping you off on the fourth. A village to the north has a few undesirables living there. You can see if you can stay with them. You can take your equipment with you," said Harlow.


    "Understand?" said Harlow as she looked at Carter.


    "Yes," said Carter, and he closed his eyes. He was a little tired, but he was fighting a bout of gas that was building up in his stomach. He couldn''t take it anymore and let out a loud belch.


    "I''m heading out the door before that becomes a bottom-level noise," said Harlow as she stood up and walked out. Carter stood up to alleviate some of the ''bloating'' he was feeling. He attached his bag and sword to his belt, grabbed the gland, and threw it in.


    "Fire glands are very rare in black beetles. But then, luckily, it didn''t manifest into a fire beetle this time. One appeared two years ago, and it took three legions to kill it. We lost Hammy''s leg that day, and she was kicked out. She walked over to a part of the hut with junk lying all over the ground. She moved a few fur blankets and pulled out a red carapace. It was a lot smaller than the one he had in his bag.


    "It was this big," said Arista, lifting the carapace with a grunt. She threw it down, and it crashed to the floor.


    "I don''t know why we keep it. Nobody can do anything with it anyway. It''s too hard," said Arista as she walked back towards Carter.


    "What''s the gland good for?" said Carter as he sat down again.


    "It''s mostly used to make magic torches. Want to see?" said Arista.


    Carter pulled the gland back out as Arista grabbed three torch sticks. She pulled a knife from her belt and sliced the gland up into three parts. She took one of her torches and placed the gland on the tip of the stick.


    "Linfundunt ignem" said Arista, and the gland fused onto the stick. The gland melted and then wrapped itself around the end of the stick. She lifted the orange-tipped stick and hit it on a rock that circled the fire. It started up and glowed brightly. It was too bright inside the tent. She hit the tip again on the rock, and it went out.


    "We don''t have much need for torches in a desert, but once in a while, we need to go to the caves up north for needed items," said Arista.


    She grabbed the other stick and made another one.


    Carter took his stick and poked it into the gland. He said the words, and the gland fused into the torch. He felt the spell drop into his stomach.


    "Magic?" said Arista.


    "Luck," said Carter.


    She needed to tell Arthur about this new revelation. It could save the hideous woman from dying on the fourth floor. She would, but she knew he had already decided, which wouldn''t change anything. A look of sadness came on her face.


    "I''m an artificer, not a particularly good one, that can create items from ingredients and items. Infuse torch is my specialty," said Arista.


    "What else can you make?" asked Carter.


    "Armor! This piece of armor I''m wearing I made myself," said Arista enthusiastically as she held on to the edges of the armor and pulled it off. She had nothing on below the armor, and her ample bosom was set free. They must have been squished down a lot by that armor.


    "I use magic to contort the shell into wearable armor. I shape it to each individual''s body and then place a magic seal that only you can break," said Arista. She turned around, showing the back piece of the armor. She then turned around again and placed the front piece back on. It auto-sealed with the back piece, and Arista let out a small grunt as her breasts were compacted again.


    "It is a little tight in some areas, but you get used to it," said Arista as her breath labored.


    Carter pulled four pieces of the beetle carapace out of his bag and showed them to Arista.


    "You want to learn?" said Arista.


    She looked at Carter for a second and then shook her head. "Four carapaces won''t be enough material for your, um...large statue, but I can make a bigger armor for myself, especially in the more constricting areas. They are starting to itch like hell," said Arista. She pulled her armor off again and tossed aside her old armor. She started to itch herself in front of Carter, and her breasts began turning red.


    She grabbed two of the carapaces for her front piece of armor, placed them on her chest and stomach, and held them tight. "Can you hold these for a moment?" said Arista. Carter stood up and put his hands on the black pieces of carapace. Arista smiled for a moment, her hands glowing orange, and she touched the edges of the carapaces.


    "Figura armis," she said out loud.


    The material started shaping into a malleable material and then conformed to her figure. The breasts formed first on the carapace, and it began to shink to her figure. When it was done, she had the front part of her armor. The armor accommodated much bigger breasts now.


    A smile came over her face as she liked how this armor fit. "Wonderful. We will have to wait for a moment while I garner enough mana to do the back," said Arista.


    "Can I try?" said Carter.


    Arista smiled and didn''t know what to say. She didn''t want her new armor destroyed if he had a lousy aptitude for magic. But it was his material. She could hope that he couldn''t do it, and she could do it later. "All right. Do you know what to do?" said Arista.


    Carter grabbed the two other pieces and walked behind Arista. "When it becomes malleable, conform it to the back, shift the extra material upwards, so they line up with the bottom and top of the front piece. If there is any additional material, add it to the thickness.


    He shook his head up and down and applied the spell. The material melted into the malleable form, and he conformed it to her back.


    "Not too tight, leave a little room," said Arista as she got a little excited at the speed at which the material melted.


    The material moved with the amount of mana you put into it. Your mind did the rest, shaping it and moving it around. It was starting to straighten up and align with the other armor.


    "Make sure you use a magic seal on the armor. Just push a lot of your mana into the edges," said Arista, hoping that Carter wouldn''t run out of mana.


    Carter forced his mana to enter the edges. At first, he poured it on, but that was too much, so he pulled it back some. He finally stopped the mana altogether and slowly let go of the armor.


    "Are you done?" asked Arista with a look of uneasiness.


    "Yes," said Carter, sitting in the chair beside the door. He grabbed ahold of the side of the chair and wondered if she had made these chairs also.


    Arista removed both parts of her armor again and scrutinized their appearance and durability. She took her knife and tried to stab the armor. It bounced off both pieces. A large smile came over her face. She looked at the piece of armor for her back, and a look of confusion came over her face.


    "How is it that your armor piece has more detail and is thicker? " asked Arista.


    Carter raised his hands and said, "I''m not sure."


    Arista stood there, topless, staring at the two pieces of armor they just made together. Carter was trying his best not to stare at her breasts but was losing the battle. They were bigger than his hands and beaming white with small, pink, erect nipples. She must have been excited about the armor.


    Carter frowned for a second and felt a pang in his colon. His face grimaced, and he let out a low moan.


    "What''s wrong?" said Arista.


    "I''m not sure," said Carter as he stood up and grabbed his ass as he clenched his cheeks..


    A large smile came over Arista''s face as she said, "That''s my cue to return to work."


    She placed the armor over her hefty breasts and toned back, and a relief washed over her face as it clicked together.


    "The armor fits a lot better," said Arista, rubbing the armor where her breasts were contained underneath.


    She pointed to a curtain in the back of the hut and said, "That''s the bathroom if you need it, and you''re going to need it. That manna takes some getting used to," said Arista with a smile.


    Carter couldn''t take it anymore and released one of the biggest and longest farts he had ever done. Arista hurried up and ran past him while holding her nose. "Thank you," she said in a voice only a person with a pinched nose could make.


    He ran towards the curtain in the back and threw it open. He saw a wooden stool with a hole in it sitting upon a large hole that stunk severely. It smelled worse than what he just released back there. He climbed upon the stool, hoping it wouldn''t break, and relieved himself in more ways than one.


    After a few hours, he returned to the main room and sat down again. It was pretty quiet and dark in the tent. Daylight still poured in through the front flap and what looked like small side windows. The Tower must not have days and nights like a regular outside has. The Forest also didn''t have days and nights, just nights.


    He stood up, walked over, and grabbed the red carapace that Arista had tossed down. He released another ghost of manna''s past from his bowels, making him feel better. He removed his top shirt, exposing his somewhat clean muscles on his chest and stomach. The clothes took most of the brunt of the dirt and filth he received daily, leaving the area under his clothes somewhat clean.


    He placed the carapace on his chest and used the spell of shape armor. The red carapace refused to bend or become malleable. Carter forced more mana into it as it started to glow bright. It began to become flexible, and he placed it on his chest. The heat burnt his skin as it touched, and he let out a little scream.


    "What''s going on in there?" said a female voice from outside.


    "Of course, they left a guard," Carter thought.


    The flap on the hut opened, and Carter released another dose of toxic vapors into the air. It wasn''t forced, but a serendipitous release on his bowel''s part.


    "Nothing, just a little gas," said Carter as he kept the mana infusing into the red carapace.


    "Oh, Nature, it smells like you died in here," said the woman named Cindy. Carter recognized her voice.


    She turned around and ran outside. "Just keep it down in there!" screamed Cindy as the flap came back down.


    The material finally finished creating a spectacular piece of armor. He frowned briefly, wondering how he would do the back armor. He threw the other piece of red carapace on the ground and fell back onto it. The shape and hardness hurt his back, and he would have to do this fast.


    He started pouring mana into the malleable red carapace as he reached behind him. The material began to soften, especially with the large amount of mana he was putting into it. This time, the malleable material was against his skin, and the heat burned his flesh. He gritted his teeth and took the pain. More gas was released from his bowel as he let out another little scream. The guard realized what was occurring and ignored the scream this time.


    Once he was getting close to finishing the back armor, he created a little more room in it and then applied ample mana up and down the edges. It sealed together nicely, and he sat up exhausted.


    He couldn''t see the armor, but it covered much more of his body than Arista''s armor. His stomach was covered, as was his shoulders. Arista''s armor only covers her chest and back. He was happy and released the armor. He shouldn''t be seen with it on.


    The shiny armor fell to the ground. He picked it up and tossed it into his haversack. He grabbed his holy shirt and put it on. He sat back down in his chair and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 26 - Despair and Loneliness

    The flap to the hut opened, and nobody walked in. "Come out!" screamed someone from behind the tent flap. Carter lifted himself off the hard floor and walked out of the tent. A miasma of stench followed him out of the tent, and he breathed a great big whiff of fresh air into his lungs.


    "Go to the back of the line so I can''t smell you," said Arthur as he held his nose. Carter''s eyes finally adjusted to the light, and he could see Arthur leading a large group of armed women. He recognized some of them from his burlap bag parade.


    Arthur was wearing a generic black beetle carapace armor on top of a long, hooded robe made out of fur. His ensemble finished with a bright pink rope around his waist and fur-covered shoes. He raised his rapier sword and said, "Let''s go." The motley crew walked out the gate and down the path to the desert. Carter took his spot in the back of the line.


    "Did you have a good night''s sleep, Carter?" asked Arista. She wore her new armor and had a large sword on her hip. The two women in front of her, he didn''t recognize them. They were carrying large burlap sacks full of water and manna. When he thought of manna, Carter felt a bit of bile in his mouth.


    "Yes," he answered.


    She realized why he had a weird look on his face and said, "It''s easier the second day. You won''t be hungry at least for a few days," said Arista.


    "Enough talking. I want it quiet," said Arthur from in front.


    Carter released his Detect Area spell, and his floating map was populated with many objects. He saw many monsters on the map, and the black sword symbol was missing. A slight frown went on his face as he wondered what that black symbol represented. The map did bring good news; the stairs were only a few minutes away from where they were, and he could start hunting on his own again.


    They walked up the staircase to the fourth floor and entered a verdant world of grass, flowers, and trees. Carter rereleased his Detect Area spell. He was about to look when he was interrupted by Arthur and the halting of his guards.


    "Bring me the women from the Village of Despair," Arthur said as he pointed to a small hut up a hill. Captain Harlow, Cindy, Seminole, and Yuma, his abductors, walked up the narrow path to a set of makeshift grass huts. Carter looked around, noticing the nice weather this floor had. The sun was shining, not as hot as the desert floor, but comfortable. In the fields, he could see groups of goblins and skeletons. The notion of freedom and fighting monsters excited him for some reason.


    Sudden screams came from the hovels atop the hill as Arthur''s guards pulled three filthy women down the trail by their hair. They begged for mercy until they stood in front of Arthur.


    "Master, please," pleaded a rather dirty-faced woman with one leg. She and Carter could be sisters and brothers from the state of dirt.


    "Oh, it''s time to take out the rubbish," said Arthur as he snapped his fingers.


    All of Arthur''s guards moved toward Carter and grabbed him. This time, Carter would not take bullying lightly and started pushing his weight around. The women grunted, clawed, and bit as they tried to hold Carter into place.


    "You¡ªdirty women¡ªhelp them push that thing back," screamed Arthur as he pulled out his rapier sword and whipped it around a few times.


    The Village of Despair women walked over to the group holding Carter, wailing and crying, and started pushing Carter and his detainers towards a dirt hole covered by a net made from black beetle bodies.


    The guards weren''t strong enough individually, but collectively, the dozen women started moving him toward the hole. He didn''t want to pull his sword out and kill them all, for he never killed a person before.


    Arthur walked up with his sword and stabbed it towards the mass of people. The sword flew by so many women''s heads as it neared its target. Just a few inches that way or the other, and there would be more people dead today. Arthur was not very good with a sword but did fine when his target was not moving.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The blade went into Carter''s chest and missed his heart by a few inches. Arthur pulled his rapier back and forth several times, inserting the blade tip into Carter, the human pin cushion, until his hand was tired. Carter stopped moving, and the women started pushing him back. He looked forward and saw Arista''s face. Tears stained her cheeks as she mouthed, "I''m sorry."


    He teetered next to the covered hole as three women pulled off the net cover. Carter tried to fight again, but it was useless. He had lost too much blood.


    "We can''t have two roosters in the hen house, can we," said Arthur as he waved his Thralls away. Carter fell to his knees, and Arthur pushed Carter down the hole. He landed with a thud, and Arthur jumped up and down like a little school bully in triumph.


    "Very strong, that shit-encrusted adversary was. I stabbed it five times, and it was still alive. Well, the spider can finish him. Push the Villiage of Despair women in there and close it up," said Arthur.


    Several of his guards grabbed their heads in pain because they tried to defy Arthur''s command and started to scream. The women from Despair began to beg, but Arthur seemed to get more excited by their begging.


    The guards, not being able to take the pain anymore, grabbed the women of Despair by the hair and threw them in. They were forced to do it by their master under severe pain. Not doing what your master says causes unbelievable pain. If they didn''t do it, the pain would surely kill them. But this still didn''t alleviate their grief as they heard the sickening thuds at the bottom of the hole.


    Arthur walked up to the edge and looked down into the hole. He turned around, walked over to Yuma, and grabbed her hand. He pulled her over toward the hole as she tried to pull back. Her head started hurting as she fought. Arista screamed to let her go.


    "Don''t be scared, Yuma," said Arthur as he stopped a few feet from the hole. "I heard what you said about me in the meeting hall," said Arthur.


    "What do you mean?" asked Yuma.


    "You might be a bitch, but you are right that I can''t kill you because you hunt the Giant Boar for meat," said Arthur. He let go of her hand and told her to stay. He walked over to Arista and looked into her tearful face.


    "Jump in the hole," said Arthur to Arista. Arista grabbed her head and started screaming.


    "You can''t do that! She didn''t do anything to you!" pleaded Yuma. Yuma walked towards Arista and fell to the ground screaming, holding her head.


    Arthur started laughing as Arista began walking towards the hole. Some of the other women, even Captain Harlow, tried walking forward to stop her but were denied by their pain.


    "Stand back, or you will be going too," said Arthur. They stopped, and fear appeared on their faces.


    Yuma was still screaming on the ground, holding her head in pain. Arista ran past her and jumped into the hole.


    Arthur walked up to the hole and screamed, "I give them as a gift to you, Carter! These women are now yours!"


    He pulled Yuma by her hair away from the hole in case she wanted to follow.


    "What little time that is," said Arthur with a laugh.


    Arthur''s symbol on his hand glowed and then dimmed. He smiled and kicked Yuma to the ground. "Stay with me," commanded Arthur.


    "Close it up, and let''s get going," said Arthur, and he started walking towards the next staircase. He was hungry for boar meat.


    Six women grabbed the black beetle net and placed it over the hole, sealing in Carter and his newly acquired Thralls. Captain Harlow grabbed Yuma and helped her walk. Yuma''s head wasn''t hurting anymore, but her heart was.


    The hole went dark, and Carter could hear people whimpering and moaning. He had fallen on his back, breaking a few ribs and his hand. The blood was still pouring out the holes in his chest. His mind was lucid, and he wondered what would happen if he died here. Would his spirit return to the forest? Would his body be trapped here and decompose?


    The sound of something walking with sharp claws echoed down the tunnel, and the women started to weep louder.


    "This sucks," said Carter softly.

 Chapter 27 - The Spider and the Great Sword

    The claws of the Giant Spider stopped echoing impending death throughout the dark tunnel as it stopped, leaving an eerie silence. The hideous eight-legged creature remained stationary, hunting from the darkness as its eye stalks rotated, locating and sizing its prey.


    As Carter released his Cure Wounds spell, the echoes of whimpers and water droplets started to ring in his ears. The punctured holes in his chest discharged red blood and white light as the wounds began to heal. His priority now was to stop the bleeding from Arthur''s rapier wounds.


    "What a fucking mess," whispered Carter as he swore again. He rarely swore or cursed, but if there was ever a time to do it, it was now.


    He reached up and drew his sword out of his rucksack, steading himself for the coming fight. The black obsidian sword''s tip melted into the dark as he panned it back and forth, hoping whatever creature was out there wasn''t close. He heard and felt his foot set back into place as his magic healed his broken foot. He released a little moan.


    "What are we going to do?" asked Hammy as she huddled with her two sisters-in-banishment.


    Arista pulled her sword out and pointed it at the noises she heard in the dark. The drop down the hole had wrecked her foot badly, disabling her from running or escaping. She knew the three women from the Village of Despair well beside her. Arthur had kicked them out of the village for a small, perceived slight against his manhood. Hammy, Corin, and Seth were remarkable women who never hurt anyone, banished from the safety of their village because they wanted children and begged Arthur to be the father. Hammy had lost a foot protecting Arthur, and this was her reward.


    "I loathe that pitiful excuse of a man," thought Arista. She heard a small noise down the tunnel.


    "Hammy, you need to be quiet," said Arista, being as motherly as possible.


    The noise of the spider''s claws clacking on the rocks started up again.


    Carter stopped his healing and sent a spell of light into the air. The light sphere floated upward slowly, illuminating the vast cave and tunnel with its bright light.


    The spider stopped again, watching the light float upwards. It contemplated what the light meant. Sensing that its prey might escape, It started running forward quickly.


    The monster crossed the threshold of darkness, and Carter saw it was horrifyingly huge. Ten to twelve heads tall, with a hard exo-skull covering its head. Two eyes, containing a cluster of smaller eyes, stuck out two holes, moving back and forth as it scanned for danger and dinner.


    "A dread spider," said Arista quietly. Her companions, letting fear take over, weren''t as quiet, and they let out screams.


    The spider stopped its haste, hearing its victim''s screams. To the spider, screams meant his prey was in distress, ready for capture. It looked around again at the five morsels: three screaming, one holding a sword, and a big one lying still on its back. The one with the sword is the priority. That prey is the one that did the magic, it surmised. The spider targeted Arista and mistakenly ran past Carter, who was lying on the ground.


    Carter moved his sword slowly to his left hand. His right hand, the dominant one, was helplessly broken from the fall. He remained motionless as the spider stopped and inspected him for a moment. The screams of the others kept waffling his attention from Carter to them. Carter felt the pangs of yesterday''s manna wanting out and couldn''t hold it any longer. His flatulence echoed in the cave as the spider moved back as a defense against the loud vibrations it felt. It moved close to Carter''s body again and pushed it with one of its claw-tip legs. No change from before. Satisfied that his game was still dead or incapacitated, the spider turned its attention to Arista again, the one with the sword.


    Sharp nails on the floor brought the spider closer, eyes bouncing from Arista to the others. The creature watched its target, Arista, with her quivering sharp weapon pointed at him from a sitting position. A pulsing rhythm of screaming, caused by breath inhalation, echoed through the cave as Arista joined in.


    The women''s distraction allowed Carter to flip over and jab his sword into the spider''s abdomen as it conveyed past him. He slid his sword backward toward him, cutting the creature''s stomach wide open. The spider jumped and flipped around as its green essence poured out of its gash onto the floor. Berserked with pain, it started to act erratic. It ran up to Carter and pinned him down to the ground with its large-sized claws, digging into his flesh. Carter''s sword dropped from his hand involuntarily from the pain. The monster''s fangs came out and slid into Carter''s chest, releasing its deadly toxin. Carter released his grip from the spider''s legs and fell limp.


    After a short scream from Arista from behind, her sword sunk into the spider''s flesh, making him whip around again. The beast''s leg knocked Arista down to the floor. He lunged forward and bit down on her shoulder. She had a hard piece of armor on, and the spider pulled back from pain. She started to crabwalk backward as she held her sword up. The spider lunged and bit down again, hitting her leg this time, and the poison was injected. She stopped moving; the poison was fast-acting, and she succumbed to it and passed out.


    The dread spider grabbed Arista, its paralyzed prey, into its arms and cradled her like a newborn baby. The beast turned around and was met by a high-jumping Carter that landed on the spider''s head. His legs tightened around the spider''s neck and squeezed. The spider jumped up and down like a rodeo bull, trying to buck Carter off. Holding his obsidian sword with both hands, Carter brought the weapon down and plunged it into the spider''s bone-protected neck. This was no easy feat, as Carter''s right hand was broken and in pain, but he needed the force of both hands to be able to cut through the thick neck of the spider. Carter hammered the sword down with every scream he released. The spider had its hands full and couldn''t reach Carter to pull him off.


    The last hit finally made the spider drop to the ground. He lifted the sword one more time and came down hard. The spider''s head fell off, but the sword''s momentum made it hit the ground hard, busting his sword into many pieces against a rock. He held his sword up and saw only three inches left of the blade.


    His sword. His only weapon. "Damn," he swore again.


    He walked away from the spider, holding his bloody-stained hand by the wrist. The pain from using his shattered hand almost made him faint. He started healing again as his broken hand and arm bones popped back into place. The soft white glow permeated the dark as Carter''s hands and shoulders began to heal.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Ella''s Cure Poison spell had saved his life. He removed the nasty spider''s poison as it turned around and attacked Arista. He looked down at Arista and had conflicting emotions. The spider''s front legs were still coddling her unconscious body.


    Hammy and her sisters finally stopped screaming as they saw the dead spider''s body on the floor. They huddled beside the wall, still moaning about the fall''s damage. It seemed as if they also had broken some of their bones too. If he leaves them here, they surely will die.


    His chest started burning as he contemplated what to do.


    "On this hand, they threw me in. On that hand, they were controlled by Arthur. On this hand, they allowed him to," said Carter as his head started pounding.


    The women of Despair had accepted their fate and watched Carter walk back and forth, contemplating what to do. He could not drag them up anyway, and they knew it.


    He walked over to Arista and touched her poisoned shoulder with his glowing hand. A Cure Poison spell left his hand and enveloped her body. He followed it with a Cure Wounds and Sanitize spell. Her eyes fluttered open as he shut the spell down. Carter lifted what was left of his sword and cut the spider''s legs, holding Arista close to its furry body. She let out a little whimper, not knowing how she ended up in the arms of the spider as she fell to the ground. Carter touched her damaged leg and started to heal it.


    She grunted loudly when she felt her broken leg snap back into place. The healing subsided the pain, and then it was over. She pushed herself off the floor and stood on her leg. A slight smile came over her face.


    Carter turned around and looked at his sword again. He frowned and started moving towards the three women huddled in the darkness. A little noise came out of Hammy as she tried to place herself in front of the other women to protect them.


    "Your name is Hammy, right? I need to heal you all up so we can get out of here," said Carter, holding his hands out in a non-threatening gesture. She looked at him confused and then proffered her single leg to him. He grabbed it softly and healed it completely. He looked at her face, and she looked surprised. He touched her cheek and the scar she had there disappeared.


    A small smile appeared on Hammy''s face. Unintentionally, Carter placed his hands on her disability, her lost leg, and Cloned her a new foot. She didn''t realize what had happened until she felt the pain of the spell Sanitize on her foot.


    Carter moved to Corin and Seth. They were meeker than Hammy but looked to be just as strong. Broken bones moved back into place and healed instantly. Small wounds and cuts disappeared. "Better?" asked Carter as he stood. They both shook their heads up and down, still somewhat scared.


    He shuffled himself through the dark towards the spider''s body. It hadn''t disappeared. Was it not part of this Tower? Every monster he killed disappeared when they died.


    He pulled up his map again and saw the tunnel entrance. Detect Area was cast once more. "The map doesn''t get below ground if you''re above ground," said Carter to himself. He moved around until the map aligned in the right direction. A slight smile came over his face as he realized the black icon on his map was back, and it was underground. The smile faded when he saw two large red dots further down the tunnel.


    "It better not be more spiders," said Carter.


    "More spiders? Where?" screamed Hammy, who had snuck up behind Carter while he was concentrating on the map.


    He gave them a funny look, then pulled out his water skin. He took a deep drink of it and handed it to Hammy. A warm and gentle smile bloomed on her face as she started drinking.


    Arista walked up and instantly started groveling, saying she was so sorry. Carter raised his hand and said, "We must get out of here. When we do, you will be free to do what you want. I''m not a master," said Carter as he raised his hand to show a symbol of two dragons on his hand.


    "You''re our master, now?" said Arista. She looked back at the other women, and they held up their hands with Carter''s symbol.


    "Arthur pledged you to me as a sick joke since we were all supposed to die," said Carter as he turned around. He started walking down the wide tunnel. Pointing at his light source, he aimed it down the tunnel. "Follow," said Carter. He wasn''t sure of how to make it do that, but it seemed to know.


    The women looked at each other. "Let''s follow her. That tunnel looks like the only other way to go," said Arista. They all agreed and followed Carter.


    After a few minutes of walking, Carter stopped and looked around. The tunnel was large, 20 heads tall and 20 heads wide. Spider webs decorated every overhang and root that hung out. He moved towards one of the walls and then back to the other one. He pulled what was left of his sword out of his belt and started digging into the sabulous wall.


    "What are you doing?" asked Arista.


    "Trying to dig her way out," said Hammy with a hint of a laugh. All the other women joined in with Hammy and let out a small giggle.


    "My map says that something is here. Just give me a moment," said Carter as he dug upwards into the wall.


    "Map?" asked Hammy, "What Map?"


    "Maybe we should look ahead," said Arista.


    Carter jumped down from the hole he had just dug, wiped some dirt off his pants, and started digging deeper. "I wouldn''t," said Carter.


    "Why?" said Corin. Carter looked over his shoulder at Corin. Corin''s face was covered in dirt, and her hair was darkened by grime. All he could tell of how she looked was her ample bosom and nice-sized hips. The dress was also covered in dirt. All the women from Despair were like that. They needed a bath more than Carter did. A smile came over his face as he let out another "manna" induced fart.


    "Shocking," said Corin.


    "No, shocking is what is waiting at the end of this tunnel," said Carter. Those two large red dots waited. He needed to find some weapon before reaching the tunnel''s end.


    His grunts echoed through the tunnel as he hastily dug through the dirt. It happened fast. The side of the wall he was digging slid down and covered Carter up. He was stuck under a few heads of sand as he pushed himself backward. His hands were whipping themselves back and forth under the dirt. That''s when he felt something sharp. It cut his hand as he grabbed it, but like a dummy, he held on to it tight. Eight small hands clutched at his shoulders and back and pulled him out. He fell to the ground, holding a long sword by its blade. His hand was bleeding profusely.


    "Nice," said Carter as he stood up.


    "Are you stupid?" said Arista.


    "Yup," said Carter as his hand started glowing again. He lifted the blade to the light, and a giant smile came to his face.


    "So what, a great sword? You almost died for a great sword?" said Seth.


    Carter looked at Seth and asked, "What''s a great sword?"


    "A giant sword that you hold with two hands. It usually weighs too much for most people to use it," said Seth, "They used them before the Great War."


    "Astute as always," said Arista as she pointed to Seth.


    "She was an educator from the Capital surveying the Forest and got captured," said Hammy.


    Carter looked at his sword as they prattled on. He cast the spell Detect Magic, and the sword glowed brightly.


    "Magic sword?" asked Carter to no one in particular.


    "That would be very rare. Once again, they are too big, and enhancing one would take lots of magic," said Seth.


    Carter had lost his broken obsidian sword in the great landslide, as he called it. He tried to place the great sword on his belt, but it was too heavy and long. He put it in his magical rucksack, and it disappeared.


    With a smile, he was ready for those two big red dots and to try out his new sword on them.

 Chapter 28 - The Sacks contained Death

    He was not ready for those two big red dots. They were dots on a map, but they represent real live adversaries. He just didn''t know what they were.


    The lofty, dimly lit tunnel ended in a larger, darker, cavernous chamber. The declivity was steep, five heads lower than the tunnel. Several large boulders had fallen from the high ceiling, creating a perimeter of rocks around the chamber''s floor. Carter, Arista, Seth, Corin, and Hammy descended slowly from the tunnel, holding on to rocks jutting out the cliff''s wall. Landing on the floor, they hid behind one of the more enormous boulders.


    Carter sent his circular light flying forward several dozen heads high and told it to get brighter.


    With the chamber lit up, the perceived size expanded and was now twice as big as the other cavern they fell into. Light permeated the far side, joining in with the bio-luminescent flowers to illuminate two giant red sacks that appeared on the cliff''s wall. The sacks were rutted with dark veins and were fifty heads tall. It could have been the diffused light, but Carter could swear the insides of the sacks were moving.


    "What are those?" asked Hammy as she pointed to the sacks. She looked over towards all-knowing brainiac Seth.


    Seth threw her hands up and said, "Not sure. I''ve never seen anything like that before. It''s almost as if it''s alive."


    "Smarty doesn''t know what they are?" said Corin as she started to panic.


    Carter didn''t know what they were either. Was it the spider''s home? Are there more giant spiders living in there?


    "Not going to wait to find out," said Carter as he cautiously walked around the large boulder and started heading toward the red dots.


    "My map showed it as an enemy, so let''s burn it down," said Carter with a smirk.


    The women watched Carter leave with consternation. They didn''t know what Carter was going to do. A low hum came from the two red sacks as he drew closer.


    Carter lifted his hand, and a fireball started to grow. The moving flame covered Carter in an eerie glow as its tendril dissipated into the murky dark.


    "Fire Magic?" said Seth as she looked at Arista.


    "Healing and fire magic together, that''s rare," added Seth.


    Carter didn''t care if it was rare; he just did it.


    He had to be careful; his mana was running low with all the previous healing magic he used. He decided he would stop the Fireball spell when his head became dizzy.


    The area around Carter lit up brightly, showing the chamber''s floor covered in friable skeletons that crumbled under his feet and treasure in the form of coins. He stopped walking, thinking that he was close enough to his target.


    "Um, have you ever seen a fireball that size before?" asked Corin with a look of concern.


    "I''ve never seen a fireball spell before. Is that too big?" asked Arista. The size was about the size of the boulder they were hiding behind.


    Corin held her hands about a head apart and said, "That''s the largest I''ve ever seen."


    "Wicked," said Seth as she peered around the boulder.


    "Not ''wicked''. It''s going to take this whole cavern down!" said Corin as she placed her back against the boulder and kneeled.


    The cave pressure pulsated, followed by a loud ripping sound from the crimson sacks as they burst open.


    "The sacks are opening up! They''re spiders!" yelled Arista. The floating light reflected off the little bodies of thousands of emerging red spiders.


    Carter couldn''t hold the fireball anymore and released it toward the red sacks on the wall. He watched it fly across the cavern like a proud daddy who had just given birth.


    Arista grabbed Seth and Hammy and pulled them behind the boulder beside Corin, who was already bracing and praying to Nature. As Arista covered her head, she screamed towards Carter, "Take cover, you idiot!"


    The explosion shook the whole chamber, sending a tempest of debris and breakdown flying everywhere. The women held their heads down, protecting their fragile lives. Her ears rang with the crashing of stone, yet Arista thought she heard Carter yelling in a comedic Doppler effect as he flew overhead. Little rocks and burning-mashed spider guts dropped from the sky.


    The blast hit Carter hard, lifting him off his feet and forcing him to flap his arms as he flew backward. He landed seventy heads back into the tunnel and became covered in two heads of dirt and rubble. The women fared better as the boulder took most of the fireball''s explosion.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    He started coughing, and dirt and spider guts flew out of his mouth. He sat up and wiped what dirt he could off. His laugh started quietly but then grew into a hardy laugh. Carter found himself laughing at himself. He stood up, plowed his feet through the rubble, and jumped back into the cavern again. Four dust-covered, gut-covered faces looked up at him.


    "A little too much, huh?" asked Carter as he started walking around the boulder.


    "Um, yeah, a little too much," said Arista as she coughed from the dust and wiped spider meat from her shoulder.


    Seth looked at all the dirt and viscera lying on the ground. She made a fast calculation and looked at Arista.


    "If those spiders had escaped, they would have killed everything on this floor," said Seth. Arista frowned, knowing how close they were to death.


    Carter turned towards the blasted area and started walking forward. He opened his haversack and mentally told it to grab the coins that littered the ground. Given the state of the decaying skeletons, the owners and their coins must have been there for a long time. His feet plowed through the red spider mush that was a head tall, absorbing every coin in the area. He was glad it was still dark, or he might have had to share. He stopped momentarily, looked at his map, and saw that the red dots were gone, and this floor was empty of monsters. He started walking forward again without worry and a little richer.


    His companions made nasty noises behind him as they squished through meaty spider paste.


    "Ewww. This is so foul," said Arista.


    Carter didn''t care; he was already dirty as hell. What''s a little spider guts?


    Below the splattered spider nest was a large door that was slightly opened. He grabbed the edge and pulled it open far enough to fit through. His light flew from above and chased Carter through the large door.


    An extensive set of stairs ascended upwards, white marble in style, with a finger-high coating of dust. He was pretty tired, and his mana had been drained. His haversack still had some "found" food, and he anticipated his feast once he reached the top. The women were reticent and followed Carter up the stairs.


    The stairs ended in an enormous room filled with statues and tables. Carter walked over to the nearest table and wiped the dust clean. He pulled his haversack out and pulled out some bread and cheese. His food was picked up from dead people located around the forest. Red would save all the food he found in his haversack, knowing someone would need it. Heaven knows he wouldn''t eat it. The haversack preserves whatever is thrown into it. Food never expires, and weapons never rust.


    Arista pointed at the food and said, "Is that cheese?"


    His chest started to hurt again as he contemplated whether to give all the women food or not. He pulled out five helping and handed them out.


    They started eating it and were enjoying their meal immensely.


    "You don''t understand; we have been eating manna for decades! Anything different is better," said Arista.


    "No problem," said Carter. He was beginning to understand what the skill Nature''s promise was. He wasn''t sure yet, but it made him help people who needed help. These women, a few hours ago, pushed him into a forty-head hole to die, and now he was feeding them.


    Carter looked at the symbol on Arista''s hand and asked, "What does that mean?"


    She rubbed it a few times and said, "Thralldom."


    Seth cleared her throat and said, "The system of Thralldom contains Masters and Thralls. There are several ways to get a Thrall. In our case, you were given them by our previous Master."


    "Thralldom happens even if I didn''t want Thralls?" asked Carter.


    "It''s not unheard of, but it doesn''t happen too often. A person can also give themselves to someone for whatever reason," said Seth.


    "That''s how we became Arthur''s Thralls. He gave us a place to stay for our Thralldom. We had no choice," said Arista.


    "There is also a Criminal Thrall. Criminals are given a choice of prison or Thralldom. If they choose to be a Thrall, they will always be a Thrall, even if their Master dies," said Seth.


    "My friend Lisa was a Criminal Thrall, and her Master died. When that happens, they become a Breecher. Anyone can then claim them and become their Master," said Corin.


    "My friend Jan swore to nature a bet, lost, and then became the winner''s Thrall," said Hammy.


    "If I die, what happens to you all?" asked Carter.


    "We go free," said Seth.


    "So, why didn''t you kill Arthur?" questioned Carter.


    "Thralls can''t kill Masters. It''s one of the rules. If a Thrall doesn''t do what the Master says, they get pain," said Seth as she touched her head, remembering the pain.


    "Who enforces these rules?" asked Carter.


    "Nature does. She is a stickler for rules. Marriage rules are even stricter," said Seth.


    Carter never learned about Thralls in the castle. He remembered seeing a Thrall symbol on Iris''s hand, his cat-beast maid in the castle. It seemed like ages ago.


    The women were preoccupied with eating their food; they didn''t notice Carter get up and leave. The vast and luxurious underground mansion tempted him to explore and find treasure.


    "This place has got to hold something worthwhile finding," said Carter, holding onto his space-saving haversack.

 Chapter 29 - A Forced Encounter

    A thick layer of dust covered the floor and furniture, allowing Carter to surmise that the mansion had been abandoned for a long time. He crossed a hall and entered a massive room. It was filled with columns and benches. A large marble pool with a wide coping was in the middle. A small staircase allowed access to the elevated pool.


    "Not a pool, but a bath! This room must be a literal bathroom," said Carter as he walked down the staircase. He was covered in literal spiders and ground-in dirt stained into his skin. He could use a bath and hurried his pace.


    The spacious bath was filled with promise but void of water. As he walked around it, Carter found a protruding metal switch in front of the pool. He pulled it, and the pool''s marble floor slowly lifted until it was level with the top of the bath. A loud noise happened, and the elevated bath floor started to go down. Water rushed into the pool, and it filled up. The floor stopped, and the bath was filled.


    "Nice," said Carter quietly.


    He heard a small noise that echoed off the walls. Looking around, Carter decided to explore the surrounding area. The bath could wait until he ensured no spider sacks or beasts were hiding in this room. Finding treasure wouldn''t hurt either.


    He wandered around and found two small doors on the back wall. He opened the first door and found towels and soap. Soap! He hadn''t seen soap since his castle days.


    "Luxury soap," said Carter as he sniffed the soap and remembered Princess Caroline, his ersatz wife-to-be. He hated that the only image he remembered of her was of her casting the wind spell to kill him. He shook it off, remembering that it had been a long time.


    He opened the second door and found several gowns. No, he remembered, they are called monk''s robes. They were red and had a giant spider designed on them. They had a hood and a string for a belt. He looked down at his dirty clothes and said, "I''ll be back later to get you when I''m clean."


    He walked back towards the bath and climbed the stairs. He stood on the coping and looked at the cold water that probably had been underground for years. A thin coat of moss and weeds floated on the surface.


    He pointed his finger at the contaminated water and brought up the spell Sanitize. The water lit up with a red light, the contents on the surface burnt up, and hopefully, the invisible creatures in the water died.


    "That should kill all the germs in there," thought Carter. He removed his dirty clothes and equipment and threw them on the floor. He dipped his toe into the water, and it was cold.


    Darkness covered his vision, with soft light floating from a few magic lights in the wall. His magic light was in the other room, and he didn''t want to recall it because it would upset the others. He closed his eyes, and a glowing rock appeared in his hand. He threw it into the water before it burnt his hand. The pool exploded with warm light. His head became fuzzy, warning him not to use any more mana for a while.


    He stepped down into the water and found it to be lukewarm already.


    "Good enough," said Carter. He sunk into the bath until he was fully submerged. His displacement splashed the water over the top of the coping onto the floor. He stood up and let out a noise of delight. It had been a long time.


    "What was that noise?" asked Arista from the other room.


    Carter stood up and grabbed one of the soaps. He looked at it for a few seconds and then started scrubbing.


    A few minutes of peace and quiet passed in the bathroom, and the meal must have concluded. It wasn''t hard to find Carter in this giant mansion. All the women had to do was follow his footprints in the dust.


    "A bath?" asked Arista as she ran to the edge and placed her hand in the water. "It''s hot!" she screamed.


    "Probably crawling with parasites," said Seth.


    "Way to ruin a great time," said Arista.


    Carter saw the filth pouring off of him as he scrubbed real hard.


    "Aren''t you scared of the parasites, Master?" said Corin.


    "Don''t call me that," said Carter as he stopped cleaning. He didn''t want to be anyone''s master.


    "I used a sanitize spell before I jumped in," added Carter.


    "Sanitize? You know that cantrip?" asked Seth.


    Carter pointed at the water and rereleased his spell. The faces of the women staring at the water took a red tinge to them, making them look evil. A slight pain covered Carver''s skin as the spell had engulfed him, too.


    "Nature preserves us," said Seth as she ran towards the stairs, removing her dirty clothes and throwing them on the ground next to Carter''s. Seth was small in stature but large in breasts. Her skin and hair were caked with dirt. She was just as dirty as Carter was. Carter handed her one of the ten soaps he stole from the closet. A big smile came to her blackened face as she sniffed it and scrubbed.


    Arista slowly took her armor off and then her loin cloth. She had great tan lines, just like Yuma. He had seen her breasts before, but it never got old. Her hips swayed back and forth as she slowly lowered herself into the water. A dirt ring encircled her breasts as they floated on the water''s surface. She plunged under and came back up and floated on her back. Carter placed some soap on top of her tan stomach. She grabbed it and sniffed it.


    "Wonderful!" said Arista and started to wash herself.


    Corin and Hammy were the next to get in. They were more apprehensive about bathing with strangers, namely Carter. Corin had long hair down to her knees, which was well-maintained for being so dirty. She took her burlap bag dress off, showing her dirt-covered body and womanly assets. Hammy''s dirt-covered body was slim, with an unknown color of shorter hair. He handed both of them some soap, and they started scrubbing. He calmed himself down and concentrated on getting all the dirt off.


    The floating light flew into the room, and it got lighter. Carter could now see all the dirt floating to the bath''s bottom.


    Hammy and Corin looked at Carter with concern. "How filthy were we?" asked Corin as wet blotches of dirt floated around her.


    Carter looked at Corin and said, "When we get all the dirt off, I''ll refill it, and then we can relax."


    Corin smiled and shook her head up and down. Her breasts were back to being the right shade of color, and he could see her nipples now.


    Carter felt two hands on his back as someone was washing his back. He looked back and saw Arista smiling. "If I do yours, you do mine," said Arista.


    Carter felt weird with someone else''s hands on him, but he peeped out a little, "Sure."


    "Your back is so muscular and wide," said Arista. She wiped her soap across Carter''s back, making a white line across his back.


    "When was the last time you bathed?" asked Arista.


    "A few years ago. Leatrix washed me," said Carter. He didn''t know why, but someone washing your back felt good. She stood and leaned over Carter''s back to whisper into his ear. "I wanted to thank you for saving us," said Arista. She kissed him on the cheek, which was now clean. She could see his jawline now, and she took a double take. She slipped down his back, her breasts rubbing as she went down. She shook her head for a moment and went back to scrubbing.


    Carter looked across and saw Corin, Hammy, and Seth working on cleaning their bodies. Their hair, faces, and backs were both cleaned. They were all beauties.


    Arista walked in front of him and said, "All done, your turn." Carter''s gaze went down to her white, round butt with tan stripes surrounding it. She dipped below the water and backed up over his legs. She sat down on his lower thigh with a thud. He grabbed his soap and started washing.


    "Oh, that feels good," said Arista. He felt her hands grab his knees, and she held firm. She would squeeze every time he tickled her.


    Her back wasn''t as dirty as his or the other women. It didn''t take him long to clean her back.


    "All done," said Carter. Arista slid her butt up his thigh until it hit his hard manhood. She said a little "oh" and quickly looked at Carter''s face. She was still straddling his thighs.


    Carver held his hands out of the water and said, "Sorry."


    She smiled, stood up, and walked towards Hammy.


    The water was now a murky brown and needed to be changed. He turned his face away from the wiggling torsos and looked at the statues surrounding the bath. He was trying to calm himself down, and now that Arista was off his lap, it was working.


    Seth walked over to Carter and said, "We are done cleaning. Let''s empty the dirty water." She started to stare at Carter''s face with a perplexed look. She turned around and whispered something to Corin. Hammy and Corin both looked his way.


    Carter wasn''t very good in social situations. He had spent the last decade in hell, and social interaction was not part of his curriculum. His life in the castle with the King and Queen was a fuzzy memory. He barely remembers any of their faces, except the Queens, which he saw every day: lifeless and frozen.


    "Pick up the heat-stone before you get out," said Carter as he pointed into the water. Arista reached down and grabbed it. He didn''t want it getting lost.


    The women climbed out of the bath and waited by the stairs. They were grouped up and whispering back and forth. Carter emerged from the water and walked down the stairs.


    Several gasps came from the women waiting for him to get out. He looked around and then said, "What?"


    They were looking at him as if he was on fire. He looked down at his chest, made sure he was not aroused, and then viewed his back.


    "Nothing," thought Carter.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    He grew a little frown and grabbed the switch. The bath floor came up again, and all the water drained. It then came back up, filled with water. He heard the women whispering behind him, but the mechanism was too loud to listen to what they were saying. He sanitized the water again.


    He turned around, and Arista was in his face. He was nervous and said, "Throw the heat stone back in, or it will be cold."


    She threw the rock in the water while still staring at his face.


    "What is that?" asked Arista as she pointed down to his penis. Carter took his hand and cupped his groin up, covering it up.


    "Do I have to say? Don''t you know what it is?" asked Carter. He was oblivious to the problem. He kept his hands to himself.


    He looked over towards the other women, and they had covered up their breasts and groins with their hands.


    His mind raced, not knowing that it probably wasn''t proper to bathe with women. But they were the ones who walked into his bath. He had to say something because Arista was still staring at him. She didn''t seem to be covering up her privates as her breasts poked him in the stomach.


    "Did you think I was a woman?" asked Carter, mindlessly asking the obvious.


    Arista had this look on her face as if she had just won the lottery. She grabbed ahold of Carter''s penis and pushed him back into the bath. It was slow going because Carter had to walk backward up the stairs with someone holding his penis. It was growing larger in her hand.


    Seth walked up behind her and said, "Take it easy, Arista."


    She turned her head while holding onto Carter''s member and said, "He''s mine."


    Seth backed up with her hands in the air and said, "Okay."


    Arista pushed Carter backward through the water until he hit the pool''s edge. Arista had a ferocious look on her face. "You don''t understand how much I need this," said Arista as she forced a long kiss from Carter.


    When she was younger, before the Forest, she met the love of her life, Yuma, and they were married by the King in devotion to each other.


    Finding a mate for life is easy in Thresh. Finding a father for your children is a one-out-of-a-million shot. Yuma''s dream was to have children and bring them up in this world with Arista. They were guards of the kingdom and, hence, made very little money.


    Years after marriage, they heard about a man named Dr. Shipper who was visiting Cob. They made an appointment with him and brought their life savings as payment. He was going to fertilize Yuma for one hundred gold. It turned out to be a deception, and it hurt poor Yuma badly, who couldn''t take the loss of her gold and the chance of having a child. Thinking life was over with, she ran into the Forest to end her life. Arista followed her.


    Carter would usually put up a fight if he were in trouble, especially with someone holding his penis. But for some reason, he wanted to see where this would go. The smell she was giving off was intoxicating and providing too much of a challenge to resist.


    The other women sheepishly walked into the water, sat back, and watched. Carter had seen animal shows where the alpha animal would eat first, and the others would wait for scraps. He was beginning to see why he was told to keep his manhood a secret.


    She kissed him on the lips again while moving her hand up and down on his member. He was already excited and couldn''t help not showing it. She pushed him back over the edge onto his back and jumped on top of him. She still had ahold of his manhood and slipped it into her. She let out a loud moan and then started to move up and down. Her legs straddled his outer thighs, and her butt made a slapping noise against his pelvis that echoed through the room.


    Seth walked up slowly towards Carter and Arista to observe, for she had never seen a heterosexual mating before. She wanted to keep a scientific perspective, but her hand moved down to her private region, and she started to self-gratify herself. She looked back at Corin and Hammy, who were doing the same thing next to each other.


    Arista''s rhythm went faster and faster as she bounced off of Carter''s pelvis like a spring. She didn''t think she would enjoy sex with a man, but for some reason, this felt wonderful.


    Arthur always teased all the women in the village but never performed. She wasn''t about to miss out on being fertilized this time. Her breath became heavy as she was nearing her climax. She tightened her whole body as she released her orgasm. Her thighs received a knot as she slowed down her pace. She let out a groan and fell next to Carter in exhaustion and pleasure. Seth saw her chance and climbed on top of Carter. Her giant breasts slid on his body as she got into position. Arista''s hands went to push her off, and Carter stopped her. She looked at Carter with greedy eyes. Seth slipped on without waiting and started moving.


    "I will get back to you in time," said Carter as he looked into her eyes. She understood and calmed down. Carter looked back at Seth and grabbed her hips to push harder. She let out a loud moan as he pushed up. She wasn''t sure if she was doing it right, but it felt right. She stopped moving and let Carter do the work. Carter wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her. He hopped back into the water and placed Seth on her back on the bath''s edge. He pulled her until she was flush with the edge and placed himself back into her. He started pushing, and she let out several moans in a row. Carter was beginning to feel like he was about to erupt.


    He looked at Arista, watching eagerly, and said, "Lay down next to her." He tried to keep his voice normal but was about to burst. Arista laid down and held her legs open. This made Carter even more excited. Seth let out her final moan, and Carter let loose. After one push of his release, he held his groin tight and pulled it out. He placed it into Arista, and she loudly moaned as he entered. Carter released the rest inside her as he finished with a couple more pumps.


    He stepped back, turned around, and sank under the water. He looked up and saw Corin and Hammy still playing with themselves and kissing. They looked back towards him and stopped.


    "Don''t stop. Just give me a few minutes," said Carter with a mischievous grin. Corin and Hammy looked at each other, perplexed.


    "For what?" asked Corin.


    Seth, lying on her back, started laughing. "What do you mean, a few minutes? Everyone knows that Cambian males can only fertilize once every thirty days."


    "Oh, I didn''t know that," said Carter.


    Seth looked over at Arista with a sorry look. "They also have a meager sperm count, which is insufficient to fertilize two females. The odds that I''m even fertilized is about 1%."


    Carter stood up, and his manhood stuck straight out. "Oh, I guess it''s been a month," said Carter as he walked towards Corin and Hammy. "Do you want a turn?" asked Carter, unsure if they did. He wasn''t about to assume anything.


    "Yes. Can you?" said Corin eagerly. Hammy shook her head up and down.


    He pulled Corin over to the side and bent her over. Her butt wasn''t as white as Arista''s, but it looked great, all cleaned up. He placed it inside her, and she let out a little yelp. Carter grabbed Hammy and told her to do the same. Corin was a screamer, and she filled the room with her moans. He pleasured both Corin and Hammy until he finally fertilized both of them.


    He again fell back into the water, hoping he performed admirably and everyone got what they wanted. He didn''t want Arista attacking him again.


    Or did he?


    "It happened!" said Seth as she felt the feeling of conception. Arista was sitting with her legs in the water with a slight frown.


    "Congratulations," said Arista and hugged Seth, "I''m sorry I went crazy on you."


    Seth smiled back and placed her arms around Arista.


    "Wait? I feel it too," said Arista as she pulled back from Seth. A large smile grew on her face as she bent over and hugged Seth again.


    "Both of you?" said Corin as she looked at Hammy.


    "That''s unheard of," said Seth, even though the evidence was self-evident.


    Carter didn''t know why fertilization was a big deal. They ignored him as they started talking about what happened. He still didn''t understand the term fertilization instead of pregnancy. His chest started throbbing, and a slight pleasure came from it, like he was being rewarded.


    "There''s no way any man could seed two women at once. He must have made a deal with someone unholy or has some artifact," said Seth. Carter looked back at her, frowned, stood up, and turned around, showing he had nothing. Seth gave an apologetic smile and then turned her back towards Carter. The other women gathered around her. He watched as they jumped up and down in the water for a while because they were still naked.


    "I guess I won''t tell them I''m ready again," thought Carter, walking toward the staircase out of the bath.


    He stood up and plowed his way through the water to the staircase. He went to grab his old clothes when a vision of the spider robes came to his head.


    "Oh, yeah. The monk''s robes," said Carter as he walked towards the little room where the robes were hanging.


    He placed one on, and it fit perfectly. A simple monk''s robe that felt great. It wasn''t too thick, and it wasn''t too thin. It had a deep hood so he could hide his manly face. He tied the belt around his waist and walked to the other room. He placed a dozen different-sized robes and a dozen bars of soap into his haversack.


    "Never know when these things will come in handy," said Carter.


    Another pair of shrieks echoed from the direction of the bath, and Carter returned to the stairs looking for trouble. Hammy and Corin jumped and screamed, "Joyous Nature has supplied us with bounty!"


    "Nature had nothing to do with that," said Carter as a sharp pain flickered over his chest.


    Seth and Arista joined in their celebration as they all jumped up and down in the water naked. They completely ignored him. Carter tightened his robe and left.


    "I feel used," said Carter.

 Chapter 30 - The Chosen

    {Dream World}


    The hooded woman with golden eyes watched the Crystal Ball intently, not missing one moment of the momentous event that unfolded before her. Her unadulterated focus was on a man from Earth, hopefully lifting a six-thousand-year-old curse and giving renewed life to Thresh.


    Mother Nature stood behind Fate, holding her shoulders, and watched her champion fight through the tower and release his genes into this world. She was using the women of Thresh and this young man for her selfish needs without them knowing it.


    "Seems you have chosen well this time, Mistress Nature," said Fate as she pulled off her hood to reveal a smile.


    "The women seemed pleased to have been fertilized. You should be getting prayers for pregnancy again," said Venus, groveling at Nature''s feet.


    Once a woman on Thresh is fertilized, her eggs are ready to foster into babies; she only has to ask Nature for help, and the egg will start to grow. The prayers allow Mother Nature to stay powerful in her realm, and in return, the woman gives birth to a healthy baby.


    "Prayers to make you stronger," said a faceless woman dressed in the same see-thru gown.


    "You are right, my hags. He seems virile and malleable enough for the job," said Mother.


    The crystal ball went dark, and Fate sat back on her throne.


    "Why don''t you just remove the curses on Thresh? Wouldn''t that fix all these ''procreating'' problems," said a hag.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Because she didn''t cause the curse. A man did," said Venus from across the room.


    Nature''s fixing of her world, Thresh, was not going as planned. She used most of her powers to repopulate the world using Cambian men, which wasn''t working well. They just weren''t suitable for procreation. They weren''t lustful, virile, or heterosexual and had the cursed genes. That ungodly bomb and prolonged war changed everything on Thresh. Over the years, she augmented the women to have the desire to procreate. She even bent the rules of the bomb, letting some women have males. It wasn''t working, so she went to Plan B.


    "Together, we shall place this Carter into key junctures of events to help with your little problem of depopulation," said Fate.


    "Exactly. He will have every opportunity to help the women of Thresh in many ways," said Mother.


    Fate smiled. She hasn''t had this much fun in a long while. She was a tactician at heart, and designing a path for this mercurial boy through his life was taxing. She had to look into his future and nudge him in a different direction to change it. She found nudging other people into his life easier than changing his path. For example, Fate allows a group of guards from Arthur''s camp to find him when he exits a set of stairs. Timing.


    But sometimes, messing with the path of life can have weird complications. She needed to work hard on this one.


    "Here''s to more orgies and new lives!" yelled Mother.


    "They won''t all be orgies, I''m afraid," thought Fate as she looked farther up Carter''s fate line, "pain and heartbreak will also be abundant."


    "Go with Nature''s Pride and seduce all my willing followers," said Nature as she turned the Crystal Ball on again.


    Carter stopped and looked around. He felt like someone was watching him, making him feel uneasy.


    "I''m tired," said Carter to no one in particular.

 Chapter 31 - Underground Mansion

    You can wash your body clean, but your mood is another matter. Carter''s attitude was in sync with the murky illumination from the magic rocks scattered around the Great Room. Shadows and unprobed doors littered the area around the dozens of wooden tables and flimsy chairs that filled this room. A loud grumble from his empty stomach made his brain signal his feet to look for food, no matter how inedible.


    Stuck doors creaked open as he jammed his head into each room, looking for nourishment. Empty closets and basement staircases proved fruitless in his search and hastened his imminent starvation.


    "Overdramatic," said Carter as he examined the next room. The room held its secrets with darkness that his eyes couldn''t overcome.


    Carter lifted his hand and said, "Light." Heeding his master''s call, a little round light floated past Carter and lit up the room.


    Counters and wood-top islands came into view as a large smile lifted Carter''s spirits because his quest was almost complete. Counter after counter denied him edible food. Loose stale grains, decayed crumbs, and boxes of hardened bread made him beg for mercy.


    A sink with a hand pump became a momentary distraction for Carter as he started to pump it, and water poured out. He didn''t have a cup, so he placed his face below the outlet and filled his stomach with empty calories.


    "At least we have water," thought Carter. He was glad they wouldn''t have to drink out of the bath.


    The room stood empty of food, and Carter was forlorn of nourishment. He stood silent as he looked around one last time.


    Across the room was a mysterious metal box with a handle. He sprang forth and pulled the handle with the delight of a kid opening his birthday presents.


    "Empty," said Carter.


    He closed the door and shook his head. A small red book with the words "Operations Manual" sat next to the device and caught his attention. He flipped the dirty pages and tried to read the ancient script that was written there.


    "Cooked roasted boar leg with potatoes," said Carter. His stomach growled and made a low-toned noise.


    "Savory roasted eel with seaweed."


    Another low-toned noise sounded again. He looked around and repeated the words.


    "What?" said Carter as he opened the door to the appliance.


    "Cooked roasted boar leg with potatoes!" screamed Carter.


    The noise came from the back of the appliance, and a dim light shined from the top.


    Carter hit the side of the defective device while screaming food names from the book until he heard a clunk noise fall from the back of the device.


    He greedily stuck his hand in and pulled out a small lump of coal. He lifted it to his eye and watched as it absorbed mana from his hand.


    "I don''t think this is edible," said Carter.


    Orange light flickered through the coal from little tendrils of orange light emitted from his hand. It was pretty mesmerizing and mana exhaustion-inducing.


    Snapping out of his trance, Carter threw the orange light-emitting coal back into the hole it came out of. Slumping onto the island behind him, he tried one more time.


    "Cooked roasted boar leg with potatoes."


    The device lit up and filled the room with a bright light that blinded him. He fell to the floor and hit his head. He was already dizzy from the mana loss and now had a large lump.


    The light died down, and the room filled with an odor of cooked meat. He waited a few more moments while his over-stimulated eyes returned to normal. He stood up and said, "Maybe next time I''ll close the door first."


    He squatted down and looked into the previously empty device. A full meal on a plate was sitting there in all its splendor. The plate was warm to his touch as he lifted it and stared at it.


    "Illusion?" questioned Carter as he poked it with his finger.


    "Nope," said Carter.


    He finally grabbed one of the legs and bit some meat off of it. It was delicious. Rushing out of the magic food machine room, he sat at one of the long tables, rubbing his hands.


    The food never had a chance as a second helping was already calling his name.


    Three plates sat on his table as he stretched and leaned back in his chair.


    "What''ya got there?" said Seth as she pointed to the whole meat bone he couldn''t quite finish.


    Seth and the other women, wearing red robes like he was wearing, stood watching him with accusatory looks. They looked much better in their robes than he did.


    Arista grabbed the meat bone and took a large bite off of it. "It''s boar! Where did you get this?" asked Arista. Carter pointed towards the kitchen and grabbed the bone out of her hands.


    They all shuffled off to the kitchen, and Carter returned to eating his leftovers. More wonderful smells and several light shows came from the kitchen. Seth was the first to walk out with her delicious-smelling meal.


    "How is that magic oven still working? It should have run out of magic power long ago," said Seth as she had a large plate of boar meat and what looked to be carrots.


    "Only rich people own Magic Ovens. The magic stones alone cost a fortune!" said Seth with her mouth full.


    "That piece of coal?" said Carter.


    "The rock in the back of the magic oven. It takes hundreds of mages, hours to pour mana into the stone for it to work," said Seth as she piled a forkful of carrots into her mouth and drank a cup of water.


    "Where did you get that fork and cup from?" asked Carter.


    "Magic Oven," said Seth.


    I take back my comment that this world was primitive.


    "Yum! It''s been so long," said Arista. She stopped for a moment. The tasting of the boar made her remember Yuma. She probably was very worried about Arista. She smiled slightly as she remembered she had some great news to share with her. She touched her stomach.


    .


    Arista looked at Carter and smiled. Jumping into the chair next to Carter, she put her hand under his chin and lifted his face to the light.


    "You know, you''re not half bad-looking when cleaned up," said Arista.


    "Thanks," said Carter. He didn''t know how to answer that. An air of happiness filled the room with giggles, whispers, and eating noises.


    Carter stood up and stretched his arms. A yawn drew across his face as he contemplated what to do next.


    "Shouldn''t we go find Yuma and the others?" asked Arista.


    "I need rest, and then I''m climbing the rest of the tower," said Carter, ignoring Arista''s suggestion.


    Arista got an angry look on her face. "You don''t have to do what Red wants you to do. This place seems like a wonderful place to stay. We have food, water, and shelter.


    Seth shook her head up and down and said, "The odds you reach the top are a billion to 1."


    "Besides, you have us to keep us company," said Arista with a seductive smile.


    "Let me think about it on some sleep," yawned Carter.


    He left his light in the Great Hall.


    The clinking of forks and the din of laughter followed him out of the room. His steps took him to a staircase made of marble, gold, silver, and dust. Hidden in his surroundings were paintings, statues, and other expensive objects hiding in the shadows. He shuffled up the stairs.


    "Another long hallway," said Carter to himself.


    The first door was already half-opened as he slipped into the confined space lit by a small piece of coal. His hand clenched around the stone as the room went ablaze with orange light.


    He placed it back into the little cubbyhole in the back, and a noise made a click. The magic stone lit the closet with its energy glow, but a ray of light snuck around the door from behind him. The hallway was illuminated, and a whirling sound evoked alarm, making Carter pull out his sword. He walked outside defensively and saw a small device moving on the ground. A dustless path began from a little horizon slot by the floorboards to the device itself.


    "A Roomba?" said Carter, and a giant smile appeared. He let down his guard. He heard other devices making mechanical noises all over the house. He made out a few screams downstairs, and he laughed.


    The hallway he was in was very long and now was brightly lit. It contained dozens of doors and cleaning machines.


    He opened the first door and sighed in relief as he stumbled for the canopied bed. A bright glow emanated from the bed, blinding him momentarily as he stopped his trek. He touched the bedspread and noticed that it was clean. He pulled back the blanket and felt no dust.


    "I could have used one of these when I was younger," said Carter. He sat down on the bed and reminisced about his life on Earth.


    "Yes!" said Seth as the door flew open. She ran towards the bed and jumped on it. "Did you find a switch or button to start all these wonderful devices?" added Seth.


    "Something like that," said Carter. He didn''t want to give away too much. They already knew his most important secret.


    "See, now this place is perfect to live in. We don''t even have to clean," said Arista as she grabbed Carter''s shoulders. She let go and jumped on the bed with Seth.


    Corin and Hammy, always the followers, had walked in, too. They sidesteped the bed and meandered over to the balcony.


    "Oh my!" said Corin as she leaned over the arm railing.


    A dim light poured in from the balcony that Carter hadn''t noticed, along with all the magic lights that were now on. This bedroom had two of them. He pushed himself off his comfortable bed, walked behind Corin, and looked out. The sight was beautiful to behold.


    A large cavern filled with overgrown plants and trees. The walls and ceiling glowed orange from luminescent plants on the walls. Flecks of orange and red light littered the air as they fell to the ground.


    "Those are the extinct magic-glimmer plants. They can radiate nutrients to plants to make them grow underground. The ability to create them was lost after the war. We might be seeing the only ones in existence," said Seth as she jumped up and down precariously close to the edge.


    Carter reached over the balcony''s railing and touched one of the magic-glimmer plants. His belly felt the familiar pang as he learned another spell. It wasn''t quite fair to call it learned, but he now could replicate the rare plant, and no one else could.


    Seth pointed to the ground and said, "That looks like a copper-shine fruit tree. Very rare and only grown in the elve''s territory!"


    Arista sneered at Carter, pointed to Seth, and said, "Smart. I told you."


    "We need to find our way down there!" said Seth excitedly as she started to climb the arm railing. Carter grabbed her by the waist and quickly pulled her back.


    "Find some stairs," he said.


    "Oh, yeah," said Seth, and she kissed him lightly.


    Carter released his Detect Area spell, and it confirmed to him that nothing was out there. He watched as all the women ran out of the room to find their way to the orchard.


    That last bit of mana used almost drained him to zero. His head started hurting, and he looked back at the bed with warm feelings.


    He closed the door and let his robe fall to the ground. The room was large and had two other doors besides the entrance. One door led to a small closet filled with more robes and the other to a toilet hole in a small room. What did Princess Caroline call it? A garderobe. He pictured her blue hair flying in the wind and her butt groped by that female knight. A repressed memory that made him mad for some reason.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "I had forgotten about that," thought Carter.


    He relieved himself in the garderobe. The floor was still dirty with dust that was an inch thick. He looked by the door and saw a square hole at the bottom of the wall where the Roomba could enter. He smiled at the ingenuity of the previous occupants of the mansion.


    He slipped under the covers. His room was filled with light and screaming women running outside. His curiosity begged him to pull a small chain above his head. He yanked it slowly, and the light dimmed down. It felt terrific.


    His dreams came easier this time.


    "Don''t forget about me," said a voice. In the forward seat sat a tall girl with blue hair and a smile that made the sunshine. She was facing a silvered-haired girl who was staring at him.


    "Do I know you?" said Carter.


    "Silly, that''s Caroline and Silver," said Ivy.


    "Silver?" questioned Carter.


    "You''re getting ahead of yourself," said a musical voice across the aisle.


    A woman of unnatural beauty sat across the aisle, watching him with a forced smile. He had seen her before but couldn''t quite remember from where. His chest caught on fire with pain as the bus ripped apart. He grabs his chest and feels the burning sensation under his fingers.


    "There are wonderful things here you can dream about, too," said the beauty.


    He wakes up.


    Arista was naked and had one of her hands wrapped around Carver''s chest. Seth''s breasts were pressed into his ribs on the opposite side, as her hand lay on the other side of his chest. They were both being held from behind by Hammy and Corin. The bed covers had been pulled down to Carter''s navel, allowing him to see their breasts heave up and down from breathing. He didn''t remember going to sleep like this.


    He tried to move himself so he wouldn''t wake them up, but they were pretty entwined upon him. Arista''s eyes opened up, and a small smile bloomed on her face. "We were lonely, and you were nice and warm," said Arista as she squeezed Carter''s chest tightly.


    "We found the wine room last night," interrupted Seth as she lifted her leg and laid it on top of Carter''s.


    "This place is huge," said Arista.


    Corin was spooning Arista from behind. A slight surprise came to Arista''s face as Corin''s cold hands started squeezing Arista''s breasts from behind.


    Carter scooted himself underneath the covers and slipped to the bed''s bottom onto the floor. He stood up and realized his penis was hard. He looked back at the bed full of naked women and shook his head. They already got what they needed from him. Plus, there was no time for that. He needed to get going.


    Arista also moved to the bottom of the bed and appeared next to Carter. She looked down at his manhood and smiled. Carter grabbed his robe and put it on.


    "You really could have sex again this early, couldn''t you?" said Arista as she looked at the floor for her robe. Four robes were lying on top of each other in a large pile. She grabbed the one on top.


    "Maybe," said Carter as he walked towards the door.


    Arista had a smile on her face as she remembered what happened in the bath. She always pictured sex as a means to an end. She would grit her teeth through it, conceive a baby, and then forget about it. But for some reason, she liked this Carter person and wanted to have more sex with him. She turned around and found Seth sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "I wouldn''t mind experimenting a little bit more with him," said Seth with a wicked grin.


    "He has a mission to do. When he fails it, he will come back, and then he will be all ours," said Arista.


    "Sounds like a plan," said Seth as she jumped off the bed.


    "Wake those two up, and let''s start this day. I have to go tell Yuma I''m still alive," said Arista.


    Carter walked down the hallway and cast his Detect Area, and the mansion''s map opened before him. His mana was restored, and he felt good. He studied the mental map, following it down the hall. The mansion had over one hundred bedrooms on this floor alone¡ªenough for a whole village to live there.


    Descending the stairs, Carter noticed all the missing cobwebs and dust bunnies throughout the great hall and into the kitchen. The mansion looked beautiful. He perused the recipe book and chose "meat stew with bread." He wanted to select hamburgers or hotdogs, but this world didn''t have them. He sat down in the great hall and started eating.


    He studied the map, noting all the rooms and different icons that represented what was in the rooms.


    "This place has a giant library, wine cellar, and a giant meeting room," said Arista as she ran her hand across Carter''s shoulders. She walked into the kitchen, and the other three women followed her.


    "It has a treasure room, too," Carter thought as he looked at the room on his map with a picture of coins.


    "You''re always blankly staring off into space. Are you seeing something we can''t see?" asked Arista as she returned to the room.


    "Detect Area," said Carter.


    "Bullshit," said Seth as she sat down opposite of Carter. She had on her plate what looked to be chicken and rice. Carter reached over and grabbed a slice of her chicken. Seth smiled and grabbed some of his food. He placed it into his mouth, and it was not chicken. He was always told it was bad manners to spit food out, so he gulped it down in one bite. It was worse than Manna.


    "Why Bullshit, know-it-all?" asked Arista as she laughed at Carter''s white face.


    "Detect Area is one of the fabled lost legendary cantrips," said Seth as she gulped down that chicken-looking stuff without batting an eye.


    "What is that, umm, food?" asked Carter as he took a big swig of his water.


    "Rorrin-hide," answered Seth.


    Corin walked off after placing her food down on the table. "Grab me one, too," said Hammy.


    Hammy looked over at Carter and smiled. "It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this good," said Hammy as she placed her hand on Carter''s. Both Thrall symbols could be seen.


    Carter smiled and didn''t know how to respond. Corin returned with two bottles of wine and placed them on the table.


    "Didn''t you get enough last night?" asked Arista.


    Carter finished his meal and decided it was a good time to go.


    "I''m going with you. The others are going to stay here," said Arista as she grabbed Carter''s hand. He already knew that and shook his head up and down. She released his hand and started eating.


    "Another escort mission. It seems the Tower can''t just be a monster grind," thought Carter as he descended toward the coin icon in the basement. Could it be called a basement when everything is underground?


    Thoughts of books in the library made him want to stay and read. His imagination took hold of him, and before he knew it, he found himself surrounded by wine bottles that were full and empty. The room had dozens of shelves holding multiple wine bottles. At least five hundred bottles could be seen, with four empty bottles on the floor.


    A locked door caught Carter''s eye. Lifting his foot, he kicked the door with all his might. A loud crack occurred, and the door came off its hinges and fell to the ground.


    "That''s more like it," whispered Carter as he looked around. Coins of various metals were piled at least two heads high. A small desk in the back had a few hundred gold coins piled on it.


    He walked over to the table and opened his haversack. He swept his hand over the pile and dropped all the coins into his bag. They disappeared into his magical bag of holding. The weight of the coins alone would be hundreds of pounds.


    He held up his haversack with a smile and said, "This sure does come in handy," said Carter.


    He spent a few minutes filling up his bag as all the coins disappeared.


    Coins were useless to him in the Tower or the Forest. He knows that. But on that one day when he leaves the forest, he won''t want for nothing.


    Carter''s attention moves to a shoddy shelf on the back wall. He moves his hand over the surface until he hits a small object. He picks it up.


    "A ring?" said Carter. He placed the gold band into his hand, and it started shaking. It slowly moved to his Ring of Fire Protection ring and merged.


    "Cool! Ring of Fire Protection +2," said Carter. He shook his head for a moment and then walked out. He picked up the door and placed it inside the room. He''ll fix that later. An empty bottle with some wine left in it hit his foot, and he drank the last of it. His face grimaced for a moment.


    "Not faerie wine, but it will do," said Carter as he placed the empty bottle in a small box.


    "Half that was probably Seth''s spit," said Arista as she walked in. She pointed to the broken door and slipped into the back room.


    "What was in this little room? We tried to open it last night, but It wouldn''t budge," said Arista.


    "Piles of coins," said Carter as he cleaned up the mess.


    Arista laughed and said, "If you don''t want to tell me, I don''t care."


    "Let''s go," said Carter.


    She pointed down the hallway and said, "That''s the way out."


    "Good luck!" screamed Seth as she grabbed another wine bottle.


    "Is it okay to leave them alone with that wine cellar here?" Carter asked Arista.


    "Yeah, they''ll get their fill and stop."


    Corin and Hammy walked into the hallway and waved goodbye, too. Arista waved back and then elbowed Carter in the ribs.


    The hallway ended at a large door that was locked with a drawbar. He lifted the drawbar and tried to open the door. It wouldn''t budge.


    He took his fist and started to pound on the door. Arista grabbed his hand and pointed to a hole in the wall.


    "Not everything needs to be busted," said Arista.


    Sticking his hand into the hole revealed a handhold. He grabbed and pulled it, and the door flung open. A gust of heat hit Carter in the face, and a sweltering desert surrounded them. He had forgotten about the heat.


    They slipped outside, and the door closed with a bang and disappeared behind them.


    "The door," said Arista with a panicked look.


    "I don''t see a doorbell," said Carter.


    "A what?" asked Arista.


    "A door knocker?" said Carter.


    "Oh," said Arista as she started looking around. She threw up her hands in defeat.


    Carter held his hands where the door was, and he felt it. "It''s still there," said Carter.


    "How do we get back in?" said Arista.


    Carter shrugged his shoulders. "I guess we will cross that bridge when we come to it."


    "I don''t know what that means," said Arista, still slightly panicking in her voice.


    "Nothing, let''s get going," said Carter.

 Chapter 32 - Reunited

    Tower Floor 3


    Arista was overly anxious about traveling with Carter. She has traveled through the Tower several times but with an army of a dozen strong people. This time, It was just her and Carter. She started to assuage her fears by concentrating on Carter''s acumens. He had saved her from a giant dread spider earlier, which nobody she knew could have killed. Even Arthur, with his magical speed, probably couldn''t have harmed it. Carter knew magic and was massively strong and muscular.


    "He kind of acts like a child sometimes, and he doesn''t know much about the Tower," said Arista quietly as her fear started to build again.


    Near the stairs to the fourth floor, a three-head-tall object made of bricks appeared on the horizon. She pointed to it and said, "We can get some food over there. It''s tradition always to grab some," said Arista.


    "Manna?" asked Carter. His stomach started to twist and churn on that word.


    "Yes," said Arista, letting a small smile escape her fear.


    Carter peered into the brick-sided well. A thick yellow sludge with white spots oozed over the sides onto the ground. The sludge changed color as it ripened, fermented, or whatever it did into a jello-like substance.


    Arista bent down and cut some of the Manna off the ground. She placed it to her lips and acknowledged its freshness. "It''s good. Help me pick it up," said Arista.


    Carter looked back into the well again, and his stomach turned.


    "Don''t eat that, it''s not finished. This Manna on the ground is ready," said Arista as she looked at Carter''s face in the bright sunshine.


    "How can you tell?" grimaced Carter as he looked at the yellow sludge again.


    "What? Don''t look at me like that. We spent decades eating this, and I know what to look for," said Arista.


    "So that Manna I ate yesterday was that particular rancid substance that you found on the sand-covered ground," said Carter. No wonder his stomach hurt like hell.


    "Stop looking at me like that. You clean the dirt off the Manna before you eat it," said Arista. She was upset at Carter for mocking the food that kept her alive for the last few decades or centuries.


    Carter backed up and fell to his knees. The Manna made a squishing noise against his robe. He watched Arista extracting the Manna and copied how she did it. He pulled out a plate he had taken from the mansion and placed the square-cut, curdled Manna on it.


    "You have too much. It will go to waste," said Arista. Carter pointed his finger and cast Sanitize on the Manna. The Manna browned on the outside and shrank in size.


    "You ruined it," said Arista as she put ten manna squares into her bag.


    Carter grabbed one of the cooked Manna and bit a tiny bit off of it. His face went from dread to indifference as he ate it. It didn''t taste that bad. He shoved the rest of the square into his mouth, and it tasted rather good.


    Arista looked at him for a moment and shook her head. "We tried cooking it, but it turned out not to have the same ability to keep you satiated for too long," said Arista.


    "Don''t care. Taste better. He grabbed an enormous pile and treated it the same way. He had a large plateful and placed it into his bag.


    He stood up and walked over to the staircase. Even when cooked, Manna started to wrestle inside his stomach. It wasn''t as bad as last time, though. He let out a belch.


    Arista let out a little laugh as he saw Carter in distress from the Manna.


    He let out small burps as he walked up the stairs when Arista grabbed his hand. "There are spiders and blink dogs on the next two levels," said Arista.


    "Spiders and dogs who blink. Check," said Carter.


    "No! Blink dogs! They can teleport and then attack. We usually walked back to back when we encountered them. But with only two people, fighting them will be dangerous," said Arista. She looked scared.


    "If you want to stay in the mansion, you can," said Carter.


    An angry look came to Arista''s face, and she said, "No. I''m just warning you that it is going to be hard!"


    "Duly noted," said Carter, and he climbed upwards. The staircase ended in a small field around a large tree. He heard dogs barking in the distance. If he couldn''t kill ''blink dogs'' on floor 4, he never would make it to the top.


    Tower Floor 4.


    "Oh, no. This is a bad spot to enter. We should go back down and wait for the staircase to reset," said Arista.


    "How long does that take?" asked Carter.


    "A few days at most," said Arista with a look of fear. She was a warrior, but she knew the difference between fighting and suicide.


    Carter was told nothing about the Tower. Ella was supposed to give him some information before he left, but Red ushered him into the Tower before everyone else was awake. The moving staircases make traveling in the Tower harder. But his Detect Area map showed where the stairs were, making it much more manageable.


    On top of a nearby hill, four large dogs appeared over the peak and started baying at the sky. One of them turned towards Carter, let loose an aggressive growl, and started running toward him fast. Carter pulled out his sword and moved into a defensive position.


    "We need to get out of here!" screamed Arista.


    "Just watch my back," said Carter. The teeth-baring blink dog turned invisible mid-stride, and Carter lost sight of it. An almost inaudible pop sound occurred, and a dog appeared on his left side and attacked. He bit into Carter''s arm and removed some of his robe and flesh from his arm. With a mouthful of Carter, the blink dog disappeared again. He again heard the very faint pop in the air.


    "Fascinating," said Carter. That''s it. The air makes a slight pop and then appears. He closed his eyes and concentrated.


    "We need to go!" screamed Arista again. The other dog appeared next to the other three, who all howled again. They turned towards Carter, seeing him as an easy mark, and ran full speed at him.


    "You just need to wait for the popping noise," said Carter.


    "What popping noise? There is no popping noise!" screamed Arista.


    "Was he the only one that could hear it?" thought Carter.


    "Oh no, oh no," repeated Arista as she grabbed the back of Carter''s robe. Even over Arista''s clamorous pleadings, he could hear the popping noise. He whipped his sword toward the noise, and two dogs blinked into existence. He hit them a little too early and only wounded one in the leg. The other one took another bite out of Carter and then disappeared.


    The blink dogs were taken aback momentarily, regrouped, charged towards Carter, and then disappeared.


    "I must swing the sword a little later," thought Carter. Two more pops. They were coming from behind him, and he turned around. Arista held on tight when he turned. Carter held back for a half-second and swung his sword, cutting the two dogs in half as they appeared.


    A few more popping sounds behind him again. He twisted around and waited for the right time. Arista still chanted, "Oh no," as she pivoted with him. He swung his sword again and killed the other two dogs. The bifurcated, disemboweled blink dogs were scattered on the ground and disappeared, leaving only a dozen copper and two silver coins.


    These dogs were part of the Tower. They were created magically by the defenses of the Tower, and when they died, the Tower absorbed their corpses back into the walls and rewarded the hero. He didn''t understand why; the Tower just did.


    Carter bent over, grabbed the pile of coins, and deposited them in his bag. Arista was still holding onto the back of his robe with her face nestled in deep. Carter started walking towards the next staircase. He had planned on killing every creature on this level to gain experience and treasure, but Arista needed to be escorted first.


    "Where are you going?" asked Arista as she finally pulled her head out of Carter''s robe and opened her eyes, "Where are the dogs?"


    "Dead," said Carter. Arista''s dismay could be seen on her face. "You killed them?" asked Arista.


    "No, I gave them puppy treats, and they ran away," said Carter. He thought it was funny, but she didn''t laugh.


    More barking occurred ahead. He felt Arista grab his robe again. Her hands wrapped around his chest this time, and she held tight. Her large breasts were pushing into his back. He liked that.


    Seven dogs this time. They rushed him and bit him a few times, but in the end, they piled up on the ground and disappeared. Twenty-four copper and six silver coins were lying on the ground. Now we''re talking. He dumped them in his bag again with a large smile.


    "They''re quite easy if you know how to kill them," said Carter. He looked down at his torn robe and bleeding wounds. He started to heal them as he walked on. Arista seemed to be in trauma, not talking and just holding on for dear life.


    A group of spiders showed up next. They were the size of cats and dogs. They came at him in a group of twenty. He shot a fireball at them, frying them all at once. They left a few silver and copper coins.


    "Rather pathetic treasure compared to the blink dogs," said Carter. Arista was no longer talking to him.


    After a few more enemies, they reached the next stairs.


    "The fifth floor. Let''s go," said Carter. Arista let go of him for a moment and looked around. She saw the staircase to the next level.


    "How?" asked Arista as she released her death grip on Carter''s waist. She looked back across the floor and saw no monsters.


    Tower floor 5


    "This should be more of the same monsters. Spiders, Blink Dogs, and an occasional Gnoll," said Arista. She felt a little better now that Carter had no problem going through the fourth floor, but she still held tight to his robe.


    "Gnolls? What are those?" asked Carter as he cast Detect Area again.


    "Mean hyena humanoids," said Arista. She looked at Carter quizzically and then asked, "You know what a hyena is, right?"


    "It''s a large dog that laughs," said Carter. Arisa frowned, wondering why Carter was so ignorant.


    "Gnolls stay to the northwest of the floor. We usually keep clear of them. They are tough creatures," said Arista.


    Carter looked at his map in the northwest corner and found several red dots. He also saw two green dots and a black dot. The only other green dots he saw were Arista and himself. Are there other humans on this floor? That black dot intrigued him, though. Last time, it was a weapon.


    A loud baying occurred, and Arista planted herself behind Carter again. He was getting used to fighting the blink dogs, and only once in a while, they would get the better of him. It usually happens when more than three dogs attack him at once. The clasping Arista hindered his movement, and he had to ensure she wasn''t hurt.


    Once in a while, she would yell, "Leave the coins, let''s go!"


    "Leave the coins? That''s ridiculous," thought Carter. She would probably be even madder if she knew he was heading toward the Gnolls in the opposite direction of the stairs. He knew that the black dot wouldn''t stay there for too long.


    More dogs, more spiders, and a couple of red beetles later, he neared the Gnoll''s village. "Village?" said Carter.


    Arista once more released Carter and started looking around. "Where are we?" said Arista, then she saw the village.


    She hit Carter dead center in the manhood, and he let out a grunt. "I told you that we do not go to the northwest!" screamed Arista through gritted teeth. A cheap, tin noise started to go off as he saw the gnolls grab weapons and head for the entrance.


    "Oh, sweet nature, we shouldn''t be here," said Arista as she sat and hid behind the hill.


    "It''s a little too late for that," said Carter as he walked towards the village. "Wait here," added Carter. He didn''t have to tell her twice. In fact, he didn''t have to say anything because she wasn''t going anywhere near that village.


    He counted eight Gnolls, and they were running fast. Seven heads tall, with legs that had two knees. They were fast, but his teacher was faster. He sliced the first one and got hit from behind with a rusty sword. He turned around and chopped the arm of a Gnoll off, followed by his head. He went to block a sword and cut the Gnoll''s sword in half. The jagged edge hit his arm, and it started bleeding.


    He swung his sword around, perfectly connecting each hit, chopping heads, arms, and swords in half. By the time he was done, the eight Gnolls had been killed, and they disappeared. In their place, on the ground, were seven gold coins and those worthless silver and copper ones. Gold coins! These must have been special Gnolls to warrant gold coins. Under his foot was a small axe made out of obsidian. He lifted it and felt its heavy weight. It felt strong. He placed it in his rucksack.


    "I guess the black dots aren''t always special items," said Carter. He started healing his minor wounds and focused on the green dots.


    The rickety village had four round tents made of a skin-like material. A four-head high fence of human bones and skulls circled the tents to keep out wandering animals. The village was silent as he walked through the gate and shouted, "Come out."


    One of the flaps on the farthest tent blew open, and Carter could hear tearful crying. He hesitantly walked towards the back of the village, flipping each tent''s flap open with his sword to inspect them for dangers. Each tent had beds and tables with Manna on them.


    He slowly lifted the flap on the last tent and looked inside. Two crying faces looked towards him with tears in their eyes. A smile hit their lips when they saw Carter''s face.


    "You''re an adventurer?" said one of the women. They had beautiful faces, little noses, and eyes like his friends from Japan back on Earth. He was amazed at this world''s diversity.


    "I guess I am," said Carter as he entered the tent. The two naked women pulled back a little bit because of Carter''s large size. His hood had come off during the fight, and he pulled it back up. Their hands were bound with chains to a large rock in the middle of the tent.


    "Can you save us?" said one of the women.


    "Sure. Do you know where the keys are?" asked Carter.


    The women lifted their hands and pulled them out of the oversized shackles. "They weren''t tight. We didn''t have anywhere to go," repeated the women.


    They both stood up; their tanned, naked bodies were both toned and fit. "I am Mari, and this is Ami," said the first woman. They didn''t look hurt or malnourished. Even their black hair was silky smooth.


    "Let''s go then, um, Mari and Ami," said Carter.


    They both slowly walked out of the tent and looked around. They were surprised at how quiet the village had become. Mari walked over to a wall and pulled a rusty sword off the wall.


    "It''s been a while," said Mari. Ami smiled and said, "She''s wanted to grab that sword for the past few years."


    "Years?" said Carter. Ami moved her beautiful face up and down. She was very timid, while Mari was slightly aggressive.


    Carter reached down and grabbed Ami''s hand for a moment and saw the familiar symbol of Arthur on her hand. "Arthur?" said Carter.


    "He left us here to rot. The Gnolls ambushed us, and he used us as a diversion so he could get away," said Ami.


    "Arthur''s a bastard," said Mari as she grabbed Ami''s hand from Carter''s grip. She didn''t want anyone using her and Ami again.


    Carter gave Mari a baffled look and then dismissed it. Trust is something that will come hard to anyone who''s under Arthur''s control. He started to walk towards Arista, who was still hiding behind the mound of dirt. As he walked over the mound, Arista pointed her sword at him with a yell. "It''s okay, they are all gone," said Carter


    "Really?" asked Arista. Ami and Mari appeared behind Carter, and Arista pointed the sword at them. Arista''s face started to change into a happy one as she screamed out, "Ami? Mari? You''re alive?"


    Arista placed her weapon back in her belt, stood up, and hugged Ami and Mari. Carter looked past their tearful reunion and saw a group of blink dogs approaching them. He pulled his sword out with a smile and met them halfway.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    After hugging, Mari looked over Arista''s shoulder and said, "Shouldn''t we be helping her attack those blink dogs?"


    "Blink dogs?" questioned Arista as she turned around. Fear ran through her veins for a moment, and then she calmed down as she saw the distance between them and her.


    "No, Carter can take care of them," said Arista, not wanting to place herself in harm''s way.


    "There''s quite a few," said Mari, pointing towards the dogs with her sword.


    "No, let''s just wait here till he''s done," said Arista.


    Mari''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Arista and asked, "Is Carter a male like Arthur?"


    Arista looked back at Mari, and she knew she had slipped up. "I didn''t say that," said Arista.


    Carter waved to them and started walking towards the staircase.


    Arista screamed, "Let''s go! It''s clear!"


    Tower floor 6


    Carter climbed the stairs up to the Sixth floor and disappeared. Arista grabbed Mari''s hand and started to pull her up. "We need to keep together," said Arista. She was about to breach the 6th floor''s threshold when a foot came down and kicked her backward. She fell, pulling Mari and Ami down with her to the bottom.


    "What the hell!" screamed Arista. She stood up and checked herself for wounds: no physical wounds, just emotional damage from being kicked down the stairs.


    "Do you think that was Carter?" asked Ami.


    "Yes! He was wearing the stupid red robe," said Arista.


    "Did you get hurt? You''re bleeding!" said Mari as she pointed at Arista''s chest. Arista placed her hands on her chest and felt the wetness from a large patch of blood.


    "It''s not mine," said Arista. She looked up toward the top of the stairs. The floor above was opaque, not allowing you to see until you crossed the threshold of the stairs.


    "Somethings wrong," said Mari.


    Arista looked towards the stairs again with fear. She didn''t want to get involved with something that could hurt Carter.


    "Let''s go. Carter might need our help," said Mari.


    "Let''s just wait until Carter returns," said Arista as she started walking backward from the staircase.


    "I might have been a prisoner for the past few years, but I never stopped being a samurai!" screamed Mari as she ran up the stairs.


    Ami gave Arista a look of pity and then followed right behind Mari.


    Mari crossed the staircase to find several large boars running by the entrance, kicking up dust. They were heading south and ultimately ignored them. Using one hand to hold Ami back, Mari held her sword up and looked around. A significant disturbance occurred a few hundred feet south of the staircase, and those boars that had just passed them were joining the fight. She could see hundreds of giant boars running around in a circle. Ami pointed to the ground.


    "Several hundred silver and copper coins are lying in the dirt next to a large blood spot," said Ami.


    A large snort occurred behind the two women, and their heads turned around. They still had one foot on the staircase as they saw the most enormous boar they had ever seen. It was twenty heads tall and tusks the size of a sheep. One of the tasks was covered in blood. It was hard to tell if it was the boars or someone else.


    "Nature, help us," said Ami as she covered her mouth.


    Arista popped out of the staircase just as the giant beast started running at them. A look of "I told you so" came over her face but was replaced by a look of fear.


    Mari grabbed Ami and Arista in a giant bear hug and pulled them down the stairs. They fell to the bottom and stared at the hidden floor above them. The stairs rattled and shook as the giant boar tried to use the stairs. Luckily, the Tower wouldn''t allow that.


    "I''ve never seen that before," said Ami.


    "Me neither," said Arista.


    "Let''s just wait for Carter to come and get us," said Mari.


    "Good...Good...idea," stammered Arista.


    Ten minutes had gone by when a noise occurred on the staircase. Carter was walking down while counting some gold coins in his hand. His robe was almost destroyed, and blood covered it from head to foot.


    "That beast gave ten gold coins. There should have been more treasure after those boars ambushed me as I walked up the stairs. Not fair," said Carter as he stepped off the last stair.


    "What happened?" said Ami. Arista and Mari drew in close.


    "I would consider that to be a boss fight. Hundreds of boars and one Giant, non-conjured monster boar boss," said Carter.


    "Bullshit," said Arista, "I''ve been to the sixth-floor hundreds of times. I''ve never seen that many boars in one location or a Dire boar."


    "Don''t know what to tell you. Seems like they were a little bit riled up. Like they were waiting for something or someone," said Carter.


    "Maybe the ambush was set up for Arthur''s party?" questioned Mari.


    Carter had cast Detect Area before exiting the 6th floor and found a cluster of green dots towards one of the edges of the floor.


    "They are upstairs, hiding," said Carter.


    "How do you know? Maybe they already went back to the village," said Arista.


    Carter couldn''t be a hundred percent sure. The green dots could be more prisoners or people trapped on that floor. "I guess I don''t know," said Carter.


    "I guess we need to go see," said Mari.


    Carter stared at naked Mari and Ami, who were standing next to Arista. He wondered why the Gnolls removed their clothes or if they did it themselves. Maybe it was wash day?


    Ami started laughing, and then she pointed at Carter. His robe was torn to shambles, exposing his skin underneath. His hood was the only thing still intact. What Ami was pointing at was his semi-rigid manhood, which was beginning to show through one aptly torn hole.


    "You are a male!" screamed Mari.


    Carter looked down and said, "Damn! These robes are crap!"


    He pulled his robe off and grabbed a complete one from his haversack. Mari and Ami were staring intently, and Arista didn''t like it. His muscular body was covered with white healing glows and fresh and dried blood in different hues of red. Arista had already had sex with Carter, and she was starting to get lascivious just watching him.


    "Stop drooling, you two. Arthur would never let you do that," said Arista.


    "She''s right. I''m surprised he didn''t try to kill him already," said Mari.


    "He tried. He imprisoned us in the dread spider pit," said Arista.


    "Told you," said Mari with a smile on her face.


    "Did you make it out?" asked Ami.


    "What do you think, dummy? They''re here, aren''t they?" said Mari sarcastically.


    "You don''t have to be mean about it," said Ami as she approached Carter, who finished placing his new robe on. She grabbed his hand and followed behind him.


    "Do you have any more of those robes?" asked Ami quietly to Carter.


    "I''m sorry, Ami. It''s just that sometimes the stuff that comes out of your mouth...is...ignorant," said Mari.


    "Well, you don''t have to listen to me anymore!" said Ami.


    Carter pulled out a more petite robe and handed it to Ami. He loved to see her naked, but he didn''t need any distractions. He held another robe up and pointed it at Mari.


    Mari took it with a sneer as she looked at Ami holding Carter''s hand. Mari was much taller than Ami and acted like her big sister.


    Carter walked back up the blood-stained stairs with an Ami in tow. She let go as soon as she saw the monstrous boar dead on the ground a few feet from the stairs. Carter walked over to the beast and held up his haversack with the opening aimed at the monster. He shook his head at the difference in circumference.


    "Is that a bag of holding?" asked Mari when she stepped through the threshold of the stairs.


    "Yes, but it''s not big enough to hold that creature," said Carter.


    "Did you use its Gathering cantrip," asked Mari with a look of superiority.


    "Gathering? What''s that?" asked Carter.


    "What were the words Mage White used? Oh, yeah, Congregare Thesaurum," said Mari.


    "How do you know those words?" said Ami.


    "I worked for Mage White at the Capital for years. She''s the one that sent me to this forest for Death Petals," said Mari.


    Carter held open the bag towards the large carcass and said, "Congregare Thesaurum."


    A purple mist came out of the bag, encircled the target, and the dead monstrous boar floated in the air and disappeared.


    He felt the spell hit his stomach. He aimed the bag toward all the coins on the ground and released the spell that he renamed as Amass Treasure. The coins, covered in a haze of purple air, floated into his bag and disappeared.


    Mari grabbed a few silver coins from the ground and shoved them into her robe as they flew by. She gave Carter a broad smile and then stuck out her tongue.


    "What will you do with silver coins, Mari?" asked Ami.


    Mari thought about the question for a second. "I hope to get out of this Tower and Forest at some point in the future."


    "Good luck with that," said Ami as she showed Arthur''s thrall symbol on her hand.


    Mari snubbed Ami, walked up to Carter, and placed her arm around Carter''s back. She rubbed his chest and said, "You''ll take me out of here, won''t you, big boy."


    Arista tensed up her muscles and inhaled quickly to calm herself down.


    "Quit teasing Carter, you two. We need to see if we can find Yuma and the other warriors," said Arista. She was the only one of the three women who would leave with Carter. She was having his child, and she was also his Thrall.


    Mari kissed Carter on the cheek and released him.


    Carter smiled and started walking off toward the east. "I know where to look," said Carter. Arista was about to complain but stopped and just followed. Carter had just saved her life back on the staircase with one kick. She was starting to like him, and that scared her. He was still planning to go to the top of the Tower, and he could die.


    After a few hours, they hit another gnoll village. A dozen slobbering gnolls were walking around inside the little village. They looked agitated and alert. Stealthily, Carter crouched down behind a large bush covered with sharp thorns. The foliage was thick and concealed their presence. Arista, Mari, and Ami aped him and ducked behind the bush.


    "This is why we don''t usually go this way; it''s because of these gnolls," said Arista.


    "Arthur''s group probably didn''t have a choice of direction with all those giant boars pursuing them," said Carter. He had noticed many boar and humanoid footprints that went to the east near the staircase. He also had his reliable Detect Area, which he had cast earlier. His head was still fuzzy from using too much mana. He didn''t realize Detect Area used a lot of mana, and he had to use it sparingly next time.


    The village on his map had twelve red dots and six green dots. "Six captured villagers?" said Carter softly.


    "How do you know there are captured villagers?" asked Arista.


    He also noticed that the next bigger Gnoll village had over forty red and eight green dots. It looks like they split up the prisoners.


    "Can you take them?" asked Arista while she stared into Carter''s eyes. Carter shrugged his shoulders as he watched the enemy guard the village''s perimeter.


    "Are you kidding? Twelve over-sized gnolls are guarding them with stronger swords than ours. We need to go back to the village and get another party together," said Mari.


    Carter sat down and pulled out some of the sanitized Manna he made. He placed one to his lips and bit down on it. Mari and Ami looked at each other, and a small growl was heard.


    "Heck of a time to eat your meal now," said Arista.


    "I''m hungry," said Carter, placing another in his mouth.


    "Can I have one?" said Ami. Carter pulled another one out of his bag and handed it to her. She sat down next to Carter and took a bite.


    "This doesn''t taste half bad," said Ami as she held her hand for another. Carter slipped another one into her hand, and Mari grabbed it.


    "Let''s concentrate on the problem at hand," said Mari as she threw the Manna in her mouth.


    Carter finished the last piece of the Manna and stood up. "I''ll be right back," said Carter. He wasn''t one to fight without a plan, but this didn''t need one. He fought them before, and they only had rudimentary fighting skills. They yelled and screamed a lot, but that usually didn''t hurt.


    Carter stood up, pulled out his great sword, and bounded toward the rustic village of the Gnolls. Arista, proud of herself that the plan didn''t include her, smiled and said, "That''s that." She sat back down, pulled out her Manna, and ate.


    Mari and Ami snuck their heads over the hill they were hiding behind and spied on Carter''s attack.


    Carter was much faster than the Gnolls and dispatched them with haste. He loosened his haversack''s drawstring and cast the Amass Treasure spell as he swung his sword. The coins rose from the ground and entered the bag effortlessly. Some Gnolls were even startled by the flying, glittering coins, allowing Carter to kill them more easily. They were all dead within a few minutes, and Carter was happy for the plum treasure he collected.


    He fell into a chair made from bones and skin-rope creaking under his weight. He looked at his newly blood-covered robe and shook his head.


    "Hello? Is someone out there?" asked a voice from any of the eight tents behind him. He turned his head and shouted, "They''re dead. You can come out."


    He beheld the clanking noise of chains rattling up and down. "We''re locked up, dumb ass," came a voice he recognized.


    "Ah, Yuma!" said Carter loudly.


    He hoisted himself out of the strained chair when he detected the screams of Arista running towards the tents. "Yuma!" she screamed.


    "Arista?" asked the voice.


    The village had been here for a long time. Carter contemplated whether the Gnolls built it or the Tower created it when the Gnolls spawned. Probably the latter. A glimpse of shiny metal caught his eye on a far wall. He walked over to the six-head tall fence, and strapped to it were the weapons of their prisoners. On a small hook was a metal ring that had a key on it. He grabbed it and turned around.


    "We need the key!" screamed Arista as she panicked, emerging from the tent. Carter held the glittering key out, and she grabbed it from him without commendation.


    "You''re welcome," said Carter. Mari and Ami followed Arista back into the tents. Carter heard a familiar boar''s grunt coming from the east and decided to abandon the celebration and continue his quest. He left through the gate and headed east.


    The boars are pretty easy to kill now. They try to swarm you with large numbers but aren''t smart enough to coordinate their attacks. Most of the time, they end up attacking one by one. They charge at you full speed and try to gouge you with their tusks. Carter usually sidesteps the frontal assault and slices them down the side, opening their guts to the ground.


    Carter opened his bag, and the silver and copper coins flew into it. He grabbed a silver one before it entered his bag. He stared at it for a moment. This one was different. It had a picture of a small boy and the words "Carmen the I" on it. Was this the master of the Tower?


    He threw in the silver coin, touching the inside of the bag. A large whisp of mana emerged as he felt a sudden pain in his spirit. He fell to his knees as he tried to unfetter his finger. His eyes rolled back into his head as he fell to his chest with a thud. He silently screamed as he neared passing out. The bag finally loosened its grip on his finger, and Carter turned unto his back. He breathed heavily as he lay on the ground.


    "What the hell, bag," said Carter. He felt most of his mana drained, leaving him vulnerable and mad.


    He propped himself up with his sword, using it like a cane. He stood wobbling and staring off towards the horizon. He wasn''t quite there. He reached down to grab some more Manna but hesitated for a moment near the rim of his haversack. He placed his hand in and pulled out two Manna pieces.


    "I guess it''s had enough," said Carter as he ate his burnt Manna. His eyes returned to focus, and he placed his sword back into his rucksack.


    Was he able to escape this floor without another escort quest?

 Chapter 33 - Gilgamesh

    Carter walked into a small gulley that was encompassed by two small hills. He climbed up the other side of the embankment and stopped dead in his tracks. This village was nothing like the other ones. This was more of a fortified camp than a village.


    A few heads past the embankment was an open field. There was no way that Carter was going to sneak up on anyone. Pass the field were four tents and twelve guards in front of two bridges that crossed a wide ravine. The bridges were far apart, and there was no jumping over the ravine. After the ravine were more guards, eight tents, four cliff-dwelling homes, and a large entrance into the mountain. The opening was massive and ornate. Two giant statues of Gnolls were outside the mountain''s entrance. If Carter remembered anything about video games, that''s where the boss will be.


    He was about to use his Detect Area spell again to ensure where all the players of this scenario were, but he remembered his mana was low, and he needed to conserve it for the coming boss fight.


    "Two boss fights on the same level? Hard-core," said Carter to himself.


    He looked behind him to see if any monster was sneaking up or if those hampering women were coming to yell at him. He pulled his bow and quiver out of his rucksack and placed them beside him.


    Using bows and arrows might be considered cheating in the Tower. Carter saw them as a means to an end. He placed another Manna in his mouth and turned around.


    He grabbed the bow and nocked an arrow in its place. He stood up, fired, and sat back down. He nocked another arrow and continued the cycle. After the eight guards were dead on the periphery of the ravine, he ran across the field to the closest tent. He looked inside and found a cot. He opened his bag again and started bringing up his Amass Treasure when the bag automatically started sucking in the treasure of coins. He didn''t have to use his mana.


    "That''s what all that sucking of my mana did. It created its own Amass Treasure spell," thought Carter. He mentally told the haversack to stop, and all the coins fell back to the ground. He mentally pictured all the coins in his bag, and it started again.


    "Nice," said Carter softly.


    A loud ringing sound came from a bell far off in the distance. Carter leaned his head out from the tent and looked around. The inner village guards finally noticed the border guards missing from their posts and were howling warnings to each other. He scolded himself and mumbled, "You should have gotten the treasure afterward."


    He put his bow away and pulled out his Great Sword. He headed for the nearest bridge. The Gnolls waited until he got on the bridge and then sent a group across the other bridge to block him. That plan would have worked if he had planned on running away, but he wasn''t. He walked towards the village side of the bridge, swinging away and chopping Gnolls in half.


    "No!" screamed Carter as one of the Gnolls fell to his death, taking his coins with him. He needed to get away from this bridge so he didn''t lose any more treasure. The encirclement team of Gnolls finally reached the other side of the bridge and stopped. They started pushing each other around until they began to cross the bridge one by one. Carter stood back, allowing them plenty of room to fight him and the coins to hit the ground.


    Carver''s yell brought another army of Gnolls out of their cliff dwellings and tents. Carter slashed his great sword, offing Gnolls to the ground as fast as they appeared. The village grew quiet. As Carter looked around for other opponents, he wiped his brow of sweat and blood. He inserted his head into each tent, and finding no prisoners or Gnolls, he moved on. He decided not to heal the several cuts on his body and one broken finger to save mana for whatever boss fight was coming up. He looked at his disintegrating robe again and let out a hardy sigh. Several coins flew into his bag, and he smiled, thus forgetting about his ruined clothes.


    The large entryway in the mountain stood twenty heads tall. Two giant Gnoll statues growling at the sky stood guard at the door. White bricks surrounded the outline of the entryway as a long path went into the mountain. Screams echoed out of the tunnel as he neared the large cavern it exited into. Particles of light flickered in intensity as they floated into the darkness.


    The cavern was artificial and shaped into a square room. Six large-sized Gnolls knelt on the ground in front of a large throne. Eight unclothed women, Arthur''s party, were tied to a decussate cross: an X with bounds for their feet and hands. Most of their faces were unknown to him, but he did recognize Indigo, the healer.


    A steady stream of white light particles was streaming out of each bound prisoner, heading to a large door.


    "I see you made it, Carter!" screamed Arthur.


    Carter brought his attention to the little weasel on the throne. A pathetic example of a man.


    Arthur, too had a steady stream of light energy being sucked from his body and drifting towards a large, ornate door in the back of the mountain.


    The pallid man walked down the throne''s steps and jumped to the ground. He pointed at the women and said, "I didn''t need to tie them up. They have to listen to everything I tell them! I did it because I despise them!"


    Arthur kept his distance because he knew he wasn''t Carter''s equal. "Impressive, escaping the dread spider and killing off my gnolls," said Arthur.


    "I thought the gnolls were part of the Tower. Why do they listen to you?" asked Carter as he tried to move closer to Arthur. The bulkier gnoll guards did not respond to Carter''s advances. They waited on their knees for Arthur''s command.


    "They listen to their gods," said Arthur. Arthur stopped walking, and a scream came out of his mouth as his body changed. His arms and legs started to grow bigger as his clothes fell off. The changes were hard to watch as sinew twisted and bones snapped. After the change was all finished, a twenty-head-tall Giant Gnoll appeared where Arthur stood.


    Carter stopped advancing and started to retreat.


    "Surprised Carter? This is my augmented form. My usual form, you could say," said the hulking monster.


    I was a failed experiment, dreamed up in the mind of Dr. Kinger. I was a normal Gnoll living in the woods of southern Thresh when Dr. Kniger captured me and taught me to talk and think. Of course, this didn''t come naturally. Science never comes naturally."


    He started walking toward his Thralls as he talked.


    "The experiments were unbearable. My body was spliced with Giant Essence, and I grew faster than he wanted. He stopped because of the war. He neglected me and allowed me to walk around by myself. After all, I was a sophisticated Gnoll. I found this ring; he would have given it to me at some point, but I took it," said Gnoll-Arthur as he lifted his misshaped hand and showed it.


    "Please don''t ask me anything more than that because I don''t know. I still have the mind of a Gnoll and not a scientist," said Gnoll-Arthur.


    "I think I like you better as a Gnoll," said Carter.


    "Thank you," said Gnoll-Arthur.


    A large pulse of energy crackled in the air as the door drew more energy from the women and Arthur. The women screamed out loud, and Gnoll-Arthur stumbled back a little. Carter looked at Indigo, and she mouthed the words, "Help us."


    "That was a doozy. I''ve been gathering enough spirit energy from those cows for centuries. I''m finally full and can now open the door to the back rooms," said Gnoll-Arthur. Carter didn''t know what that meant.


    "Why do you have these women here then?" said Carter.


    Gnoll-Arthur walked up to Inidigo and flicked her breast with his mis-shapened hand. It bounced up and down as she let out a loud moan. "I hate these cows, but I need them. I can''t use all my spiritual energy. Otherwise, I won''t be able to walk. We can''t have that when another man is walking around trying to kill me."


    "You mean our energy, you piece of shit," screamed Captain Harlow. Gnoll-Arthur walked over to Captain Harlow and moved his head down to her face. His tongue came out of his mouth, and it landed on her breasts. His tongue moved up and down as her breasts squished under its pressure.


    Carter decided to take this opportunity to run toward him. Gnoll-Arthur turned around and motioned to his guards with a slight hand gesture. The Elite Gnolls came to attention and rushed toward Carter with war cries to instill fear into their enemies.


    Carter stopped his progression toward Gnoll-Arthur and prepared to fight his guards. They were better fighters than the other Gnolls, rushing at him in groups of two. They were stronger but not faster. Carter blocked each sword thrust and returned an overhead slice, cutting each one into pieces. Two gold coins dropped for each guard, and he had to stop himself from grabbing them. He took down the remaining Elite guard and stopped as he looked toward Gnoll-Arthur. He flung his sword downward as the blood fell to the ground.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Gnoll-Arthur had a surprised look on his face. His clawed hands were fondling Captain Harlow''s breasts as she yelled for him to stop. "You''re stronger than I anticipated," said Gnoll-Arthur.


    He lifted his hand and started to chant a cantrip. He let go of Captain Harlow''s massive breasts and walked towards Carter. His image began to wane back and forth as he disappeared.


    Wham! A giant claw struck Carter''s chest, a large gash appeared, and Carter flew backward. Carter could see Gnoll-Arthur when he stopped, but when he moved, he disappeared. "Haste!" said Carter to himself. He felt another slash on his arm as he rolled out of the way a little too late.


    He pulled Haste from his spells and launched it. Everything slowed down, and Carter could now see Gnoll-Arthur heading towards him. He ducked out of that razor-sharp claw and brought his great sword into his gut. Arthur let out a scream as a cut opened up his bloated stomach, and viscera flowed out. He lifted his entrails and placed them back in. He held onto his guts with one hand as he looked at Carter.


    He looked at Indigo and said, "I don''t suppose you can help?"


    "Fuck you," said Indigo as her head felt like it was going to explode.


    Gnoll-Arthur looked back towards Carter. "You are full of surprises, aren''t you, little man," said Gnoll-Arthur. The energy being sucked from him had wavered a few times.


    "That''s what they tell me, Arthur," said Carter.


    "Stop calling me Arthur. I am known as Gilgamesh, the deity! Know your place, puny weak-man," said Gilgamesh. He raised his hand and started chanting again. A small fireball appeared above his hand.


    "You might be good fighting against steel, but have you ever had a fireball thrown at you with Haste!" screamed Gilgamesh.


    As the fireball twirled in Gilgamesh''s hand, Carter kept his sword in a defensive position before him. Another spell was chanted, and the spell came flying off his hand. Carter didn''t see the fireball when it hit him square in the chest. It knocked him back a hundred heads as he crashed to the floor by the large door. A smell of burnt skin and flesh permeated the air. Carter stood motionless on the floor as smoke poured out of his chest. Gilgamesh, still bleeding profusely, started to limp towards Carter. "I won!" screamed Gilgamesh. The spell of Haste ended, and he slowed down.


    Blood poured out of his wound as he forced himself across the room. He walked up to Carter and gave him a firm kick in his back. Gilgamesh released his hand, and his guts flowed like a waterfall. "I got you," said Gilgamesh as his entrails and finally his dead body fell on top of Carter.


    A loud whoosh sounded as all the spirit energy left Gilgamesh''s body and got absorbed into the door. A noisy latch opened, and the door swung open. Carter''s eyes fluttered open as a pleasant sensation and glow spread across his hand. His eyes focused on the doorway that had just opened.


    "I wondered if there is any treasure in there," said Carter as he started to heal himself.


    His eyes closed as he heard low moans and dripping blood echoing around the chamber. The fireball hurt him more than he thought. It would have killed him if he hadn''t had the fire protection from his ring.


    The weight of Gilgamesh''s body was starting to hurt, and Carter gave it a shove to push it off. Hanging intestines were pushed off with the back of his hand, causing semi-digested Manna to escape out of Carter''s mouth unto his bloodied and blistered chest.


    He pushed himself up with a grunt and a moan. Pain and white light circulated throughout his broken body as he looked down toward the ground. Gilgamesh''s hand glittered with a band of gold on one of his fingers that he wouldn''t use anymore. Carter grabbed his sword and cut the fingers off with a few hacks. He picked up the finger with his prize and pulled it off. He tossed the retched finger back to Gilgamesh.


    The ring, three times bigger than Carter''s finger, was placed on his finger, and an orange magic light appeared. The ring shrunk down to his ring size, and he smiled. He was ignorant of its use, but he''ll study it later.


    His shredded robe, which exposed his bleeding and burnt flesh, was a mess. Crawling and finally shuffling, he slowly made his way to the now unlocked room. He stood up and pulled out a new robe. It was the last one in his size. The old robe pulled off quickly, and he used it to clean some of Arthur''s viscera juice off his body. He threw it to the ground and placed the new one on.


    "Hey, asshole! Set us free!" screamed a raspy voice from the other room. He leaned around the door and saw it was Captain Harlow. Harlow and all the naked, tied-up women were near passing out from their spirit''s energy being siphoned out. His wounds weren''t healed yet, and his new robe was wet from his blood. His healing spell glowed under his robe as he walked out of the dark room.


    "Don''t go anywhere, treasure!" Carter said to the room.


    He took out his obsidian axe and chopped the ropes off the first decussate cross he came up to. Seminole fell to the ground. Her flowing blue hair covered her naked body. She let out a little moan as she turned over. She looked up at Carter and said, "Thank you."


    Carter pulled out his water skin and handed it to her. She drank it greedily.


    "Be more careful," shouted Captain Harlow, the next woman in line. He cut the ropes just like before and let her drop. She slumped to the ground and let out a little moan. "I said careful," screamed Harlow again.


    "Next time," said Carter, as he was in no shape to actually lessen the fall.


    He went one by one. Some of the women he knew. Cindy, Teela, Hannah, and Indigo.


    Being his favorite prison guard, he stood over Indigo and helped her down slowly. He placed his hand on her chest and started to heal her with what little mana he had left. A small smile appeared as the white energy flowed into her. Carter was beginning to feel he was nearing his limit on mana again. She lifted her hand and said, "I''m healed enough to help the others. Thank you."


    He stood up and started walking towards the small room. A sharp pain originated from his foot and shot up his leg. He looked down and saw that his foot was broken. The adrenalin from the fight had masked the pain. He entered the treasure room and sent his little light friend into the air. The dim glow brightened up the room, more extensive than he had thought. He sat down in a chair by the door and looked around.


    The wall to his right had piles of gold, silver, and copper coins stacked five heads tall. Three cylinder-shaped coffins, big enough to hold people, were farther down the wall. He looked down at his broken foot and then over to the gold. He reached down and opened his haversack, and a purple mist shot out. The coins started flying into the haversack, aided by the purple haze. Carter sat back and smiled.


    Indigo popped her head in and looked around. She saw Carter sleeping on a chair and walked over to him.


    "Carter, the girls and I are going outside. We''ll wait for you there. The Gnolls have food, and you''re welcome to some of it," said Indigo as she handed Carter his empty water skin.


    "Thank you," said Carter. Indigo looked down at Carter''s foot and gasped. "Your foot is mashed up pretty good," said Indigo.


    "Yeah. Both of them," said Carter.


    "I''m sorry. I used all my cantrips up," said Indigo as she placed her hands around Carter''s shoulders.


    "No problem. Give me a few moments," said Carter.


    "Okay. We will be in the village," said Indigo, and she left.


    Carter''s little nap gave him more mana, and he healed both his feet before the mana depleted again. All the coins were gone, and he walked over toward the cylinders.


    The light moved closer, and Carter could now see people inside of them."Statis chambers," whispered Carter. They looked self-contained and still intact. He looked into the first chamber, and a beautiful face looked back at him. Her eyes were closed, and she wasn''t dressed. He looked at her momentarily and thought she was the most attractive person he had ever seen. He moved to the next chamber, and that woman was just as beautiful. The last cylinder also contained another beauty. A sizeable green lever on the chambers'' sides beckoned him to open them.


    He thought it over for a little bit and opened up his bag. A purple smoke grabbed the stasis chambers and pulled them into the bag. The chambers just disappeared before they neared the bag''s small opening. He''ll save them for later. Right now, they were safe in his little haversack''s world.


    He walked to the other side of the room, where a large door remained closed. He grabbed it, and it wouldn''t budge. On the door was a sign that read "Maintenance staircase." He didn''t have enough power to cast a fireball to blast it open, but he knew it wouldn''t work anyway.


    "Maybe if I find a key," said Carter to himself. He walked out of the room and towards the cave''s entrance.


    "It''s about time you came out, Master," said Captain Harlow''s irritating voice.


    "Master?" said Carter as all the women held up their symbol of two dragons.


    "Oh, no," added Carter.

 Chapter 34 - Gather Your People to the Promise Land

    Tower Floor 6


    Carter''s hood covered his manly face, and the robe hid his muscles and flat chest. He had kept his secret of manhood from this group of women and wanted it to stay that way. The Gnoll''s fortress shrank behind them as they walked towards the east, towards the other smaller Gnoll village he had freed.


    Carter and the half-elf Indigo were walking behind a group of sultry women he had just rescued. They were all unclad, not by their choice or his, and Carter had difficulty trying not to stare at them. The weather was sunny and a moderate temperature, at least for the inside of a magical tower, and tiny beads of sweat ran down their backs. His chest started to tingle, giving him a sense of pleasure as if to urge him on.


    Captain Harlow looked back and frowned at Carter. She was a tough nut, and for some reason, she hated Carter. She stopped and turned around. Her ample breasts positioned themselves to point directly at Carter''s eyes, enticing him to look up and down her body. If taking a cue from Harlow, the other women stopped and looked back towards Carter. A lineup of beautiful, naked women stood before him, making the feeling in his chest grow hotter. His body was starting to wake up, too, and he shook it off.


    "I supposed you think you''re our master now?" asked Captain Harlow. Her hand came up to stop Carter from walking. He peeled his eyes off of her body and looked into her eyes.


    "This symbol on my hand doesn''t mean anything," said Captain Harlow as she held up her hand. Carter had to look down again, and his eyes went from the symbol on her hand to the curve of her hips and the tan line near her inner thigh.


    "Got nothing to say?" said Seminole. Carter''s face turned towards her. Her long blue hair blew in the wind as sweat dripped down her torso. She had one of those stomachs that had muscles on it. Her breasts heaved up and down as she repeated, "Nothing?"


    Carter removed Captain Harlow''s hand and started walking again. "Do what you want to do. Just leave me out of it," said Carter. He remembered the words of Fable from his past, "Naked women are everywhere." He needed to stop letting his manhood guide his fate and concentrate on performing his mission. A smile came across his face as he thought of Fable, that Darksprite that had lived in his chest. He touched his heart and then frowned.


    "She saved you from death!" screamed Indigo as she walked past the group of women and grabbed Carter''s hand.


    "So Indigo, you like fat, ugly women now?" asked Captain Harlow as she started walking again.


    "She is always like that. If it weren''t for Arthur''s constant torture, she would have acted that way around him," said Indigo. Carter looked over at Indigo. Her body was skinnier than the other women, being a half-elf and all, but her breasts were just as significant. He watched them sway back and forth as she told him what life was like in the village. She thanked him for saving her from Gilgamesh and apologized for throwing him into the spider''s den.


    "If you ever need a warm body to keep you warm at night, I''d be proud to service you," said Indigo with a smile. She gave Carter a small hug and then let go. Carter started to question his disguise for a moment. Did she know?


    "This ring on your finger. It''s Arthur''s, isn''t it?" asked Indigo. Her white, kempt hair was still braided even after Arthur''s torture. Her pointy ears peeked out.


    "Yes. I believe it''s magical," said Carter.


    "Oh, yes. He showed us his Gnoll persona, Gilgamesh, at the Gnoll''s village. He used that ring to camouflage himself as a Cambian. It allows you to assume any beast form you like. Of course, he chose humanoid," said Indigo, "Try it out."


    "I will later," said Carter. He didn''t want his robe to tear or have his alter-beast''s manhood show.


    Over the hill, just ahead, a familiar sight, the smaller Gnoll village. There was no movement amongst the tents, so maybe Arista and the others had returned to the mansion. He wondered if she had told Yuma about her fertilization and who it came from. He saw trouble brewing.


    A low hum sounded across the Tower''s floor for at least five seconds. None of the women seem to hear it. The sky''s light dimmed for a second and then returned to normal.


    "Oh, Nature!" said Indigo as she stopped. She looked back at Captain Harlow with fear on her face.


    "What was that?" asked Carter.


    "It''s a reset of the floor," screamed Captain Harlow as she ducked down to the ground. Indigo also went down, still holding on to Carter''s hand. She tugged him down to the ground.


    "Get down," said Indigo.


    A battle howl came from the village as an alarm sounded off. Carter looked over the hill they were hiding behind and saw a group of Gnolls searching through the village. A human scream came after that, and Carter stood up.


    "Sit down, you idiot! They''ll see us," said Captain Harlow in a quiet but assertive tone.


    Sword strikes started to echo from the village. Teela, the dark-skinned warrior, looked at Carter and said, "Our warriors are there. We need to help."


    Even with seven warriors, Carter could tell they didn''t believe they could attack that many Gnolls. They always bypassed the villages. They weren''t expecting the reset.


    Carter rose silently and started to run towards the village. "No," said Indigo as she tried to grab Carter''s leg.


    Captain Harlow jumped over to Indigo and covered her mouth. "Let her go! She''s as good as dead. Let''s slink around the village while the Gnolls are busy with them," said Harlow. Indigo shook her head up and down. She was letting her emotions get the better of her. She said a little "Sorry" as she followed Captain Harlow south.


    Arista pulled Yuma back into the tent. She had claw marks across her chest. The armor had reduced the severity of the wound, but she still felt it.


    "They aren''t trying to capture us. They''re trying to kill us!" screamed Yuma. She was their greatest fighter, but she was scared. She took one of the Gnolls to task, and he defeated her soundly. Her rusty sword just wasn''t enough to penetrate its thick leather armor. She looked back at Arista and mouthed, "I love you." Arista smiled and then pointed her sword at the door.


    Waiting in the village for their sisters was a group decision they all voted on for one main reason: They couldn''t fight their way to the mansion with only six of them. And now, the reset threw a wrench into their plan and doomed them to death. Outside their tent were six carnivorous Gnolls, looking to eat them. A loud howl permeated the air, signaling the Gnolls had found their enemy. Yuma braced herself for the coming onslaught at the front of the tent. Time seemed to stop as they waited, hearing the sounds of fighting. Were the Gnolls so furious that they were killing each other? Could they be so lucky?


    Something moved towards the tent door from the outside, and she thrust her sword forward with all her might. Carter moved to the side at the last moment and grabbed Yuma''s wrist to stop her from falling. Her tear-stained eyes grasped what had just occurred; she had never felt such relief. She wrapped her hands around Carter''s waist and hugged him. The other women looked up and started cheering. Arista lifted her sword and cheered at the top of her lungs.


    "Let''s go," said Carter. A few more coins flew into his bag. Yuma released him and stood up. She looked down at his hand and held her hand up. "You killed him?" asked Yuma.


    "He''s no longer with us," said Carter. A large smile bloomed on Yuma''s face, and she said, "I know your secret."


    "Keep it to yourself. You too, Arista," said Carter. Yuma smiled, and Arista shook her head up and down. All he needed was to become the sperm donor for an entire village of over a hundred women.


    Carter placed his hand on Yuma''s chest and cast Cure Wounds to mend her bleeding injury. She stared into Carter''s eyes with a smile and didn''t break eye contact. He felt her tender breasts resting against the sides of his hand. His chest became hot again, and he fought the feeling of excitement. He contemplated breeding with just a few of them. He shook his head. He removed his hand and reversed back out of the tent.


    Together, Carter and the women walked away from the village. Carter used his Detect Area spell again and found that the downward stairs were a little farther west than last time. He knew they would hit monsters on the way. Boars and spiders littered his map. Ahead on the map, eight green dots were encircled by twelve red dots. The entanglement was occurring farther south, so he started to head that way.


    Arista pointed to the west and said, "The stairs are usually over there."


    "We need to pick up something before we head there," said Carter as he squinted at the horizon. After a few minutes, the sound of screaming and wolf howls came to his ears. A group of large wolves was circling Captain Harlow and her group. Two women were on the ground, and the others held a defensive position in a circle. Carter ran towards the beasts, leaving the other women behind. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Arista raised her hand and said, "Let Carter take care of it." She stood up and watched.


    The alpha wolf looked away from Captain Harlow and Indigo to size up Carter as its new prey. The alpha wolf yelped at the other wolves to attack. He stayed and encircled his present prey and kept them boxed in. The world seemed to stop, and Carter''s great sword cut down the whole snarling group. The alpha wolf didn''t even notice Carter in time to evade and was split in half with a powerhouse swing. Captain Harlow stood with her mouth agape.


    "How?" she said as she dropped to her knees. Carter grabbed her head and healed the dog bites she had all over her body. He then bent down and brought Teela and Seminole back to consciousness. He stood up and looked at Indigo. "You can help the rest, can''t you?" asked Carter.


    Her mouth was tight, and she was silent. She shook her head up and down in acknowledgment. Carter turned away and pointed towards the staircase. "This way, I''ll take the lead," said Carter, and they walked on.


    Arista and Yuma, holding hands, were in better spirits as they got closer to their home. They had their group back and were in familiar territory. Captain Harlow seemed lost in her thoughts. She whispered to Seminole, "How did she kill them so easily? Is she that strong?" Their blue hair wrapped around their exposed shoulders and breasts as they contemplated existence. Carter gave a short glance back, seeing their naked bodies sway back and forth as they walked. "I shouldn''t have taken point," said Carter as he looked forward again.


    Tower Floor 4


    The descent back down the Tower went fast. With the help of the villagers, Carter took down hundreds of monsters with delight. But to Carter''s dismay, he reluctantly shared his treasure with his comrades, dropped by the beasts after they were killed. They scooped up all the boar meat, wolf pelts, and coins. He cried a little inside.


    They arrived at the giant spider pit on the fourth floor. The protective carapace net still covered it. Arista signed as she walked over to Carter.


    "I don''t want to sludge through those spider guts again. They must be ripe by now," said Arista.


    "You killed that giant spider?" asked Captain Harlow with a look of disbelief. It was distressing for Carter to look at her and answer any questions. She was very beautiful and naked. How could these women act so casually as they talked to people without wearing clothes? A whiff of pheromones in the air made him recoil back. His defenses were more robust against the ''love chemical'' attacks than they used to be, but so many women surrounding him and their naked bodies were making it harder for him to fight his lust. He hoped, at some point, he would mature enough to disregard it, but that wouldn''t happen anytime soon. The pleasurable burning of his chest also made it hard to withstand their appeal.


    Arista laughed and said, "Yes, Carter did. Chopped its head right off."


    Captain Harlow looked at Arista for a moment and then back towards Carter. He was looking away from her towards the staircase that went down. She approached him, grabbed his arm, and turned him around.


    "Do you think so little of me that you don''t want to talk to me?" asked Captain Harlow. She was triggered that Carter wasn''t yelling at or punishing her for her disobedience as his Thrall. Arthur wouldn''t take it and would chastise her with pain. She didn''t like it, but she understood it.


    He touched his chest again; the pleasure was pulsating there as he felt the touch of Captain Harlow.


    "I ignore you because you don''t seem nice," said Carter as he freed himself from Captain Harlow''s hand and enticing beauty. Her mouth stopped talking and stayed agape.


    "I''m nice," she said. She was having problems with her conflicting emotions. This woman was large and ugly, but she had the qualities of a strong leader. She took charge and got things done. Carter was the strongest person she had ever seen, and she was starting to fall in love with her.


    "You are nice. Don''t listen to that awful Orc woman," said Seminole. She grabbed Captain Harlow''s hand and held onto it. Captain Harlow shook her head up and down and whispered, "I am nice."


    Tower Floor 3


    The group followed Carter to the next staircase. It took a few hours to reach the cliffs where the mansion was. Carter walked up and started banging on the door, which looked more like the side of a cliff.


    The heat from the desert was starting to cook him, and he was getting sweating in the robe. He was looking forward to a good bath and a night''s sleep. He looked up into the sky and laughed. There is no night.


    It took the mansion''s occupants ten minutes, but the door slowly opened, and a gush of cold air came flying out. Seth, Hammy, and Corin stood in the doorway, wearing matching see-through white gowns. All the women rushed forward and started hugging and greeting each other. Carter stood out of the way as everyone passed him with smiles. All except one, Captain Harlow passed him with a scowl and a stare. Carter still did not know what she wanted from him. She was starting to get on his nerves.


    "One day. Then I can have peace and quiet fighting my way to the top," thought Carter to himself. He looked back at the harsh desert behind him and walked into the hallway. He grabbed the door and pulled it closed. His eyes adjusted to the dark, and he found himself alone in the large hallway. Echoes of laughing and giggling bounced around the hallway, giving Carter an awful headache.


    He has always had some degree of headache since he had been in Thresh. Ironically, his death helped him clear his head of the insistent pain. But now that he is trying to reintegrate into his body, it has returned. He had gotten so used to it that it now felt like a hum in the ear.


    He walked into his bedroom and found it covered in women''s clothes, with his blanket on the ground. He lifted a couple of garments from a pile on the floor and found dresses and gowns of various styles and colors. He surmised that the women must have found a machine to make clothes, and his bedroom became the fitting room. He threw the dresses back down and closed the door. His bed was inviting, but he was still dirty and didn''t want to sully it up.


    Seth, Corrin, or Hammy had placed a mirror on the wall, and Carter walked up to it.


    His current ensemble, a red robe covered with dirt and blood, needed a good cleaning. His hair had grown long enough to escape the robe''s hood and herded into his face. He removed his hood and looked into his own blue eyes. "Ugly? Maybe," said Carter. He dropped his robe to the ground and stood before his image.


    He grabbed the ring around his finger and started turning it. "Transmutation?" said Carter to himself. He released some energy into the ring, and nothing happened. "Gnoll," said Carter as he put more energy into it. His image flickered into a Gnoll and then back to himself.


    "Cool," said Carter. He was watching his manhood as he transformed, and it did not appear on the Gnoll. He started feeding the ring again, a small amount of mana trickling constantly. He said "Gnoll" again, and the image changed in the mirror. He touched his face as the facade stayed constant with the mana pouring into the ring.


    "You need to feed it constantly with mana. It doesn''t take very much, but if you run out, it stops," thought Carter to himself. He went through a gambit of monsters: Orc, Ogre, Bugbear, and Goblin.


    "Spider," he shouted to the mirror. Nothing.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The ring wouldn''t let him try non-humanoid creatures like spiders, wolves, or boars. They had to be bipedal, humanoid-type monsters. He wondered if he had a variety of the same monster.


    He said "Orc" several times, and the same ugly face greeted him in the mirror. "Darn, I thought maybe I could find a good-looking Orc and use that as a disguise," said Carter. He thought for a second and then said, "Half-Orc."


    A handsome green-colored face appeared in the mirror, with minimal hair covering his green-toned body and face. Small tusks barely protruded out of his lower jaw. His muscles were still there, and he was about a head taller. There was no manhood.


    "Perfect," he said with a slight grunting noise afterward.


    He cupped his pelvis and felt only a muscular bump and some hair. A smile came over his face, and something clicked in his head. "My penis is missing!" It was an odd sensation.


    He turned off the power to the ring and returned to himself. He grabbed his manhood and let out a sigh. "That was a little bit of an over-exaggeration of panic on my part," said Carter as he stood in front of the mirror.


    "Arthur turned into a humankind. That''s what Indigo had said," thought Carter. He closed his eyes, sent magic to his ring, and said, "Human woman."


    He opened his eyes and saw a normal-looking woman in the mirror. Her breasts were large, her blond hair reached down to her, uhm, crotch, and she had a lovely figure. He wasn''t half bad-looking and could probably pull off being a woman. He reached down and squeezed one of his breasts. It was soft to the touch but didn''t have the same impact as touching someone else''s breast. He stared for a while, amazed at what the ring could do. He turned around and looked over his shoulder at his butt. A feeling of strangeness overcame him as he stared at himself, and a slight frown appeared on the woman''s face. He placed his finger in the corners of his mouth and stuck out his tongue.


    "Nope, not for me," said Carter. He decided not to deconstruct why he didn''t like being a woman but to only use that transformation in emergencies. Thresh had enough women already. Ivy would have been mad if she had heard him say that.


    "Half-orc," said Carter. His appearance changed to the handsome green man with the tusks.


    "I could get used to this," thought Carter. He walked over to the bed and sat down. The bed groaned under his added weight. His head started to get dizzy. Changing to a new persona seems to use a lot of mana, but staying the same doesn''t.


    He stopped the magic to his ring and turned back into dull old Carter. He cupped his familiar pecks and laughed.


    He wasn''t physically tired, but mentally he was drained. It was like he had watched twelve kids run around and kept yelling at them to stop.


    "Eat, bathe, and sleep," said Carter as he placed on his robe and exited his door.


    The dining room was filled with empty wine bottles, plates of food, and drunk women. Some women wore see-through gowns, some wore red robes, and others wore nothing. They were eating, drinking, and talking to each other without a care. They completely ignored Carter as he walked towards the kitchen area.


    "Fucker!" screamed Captain Harlow, her face twisted with anger as she punched Carter in the face. She pulled back her hand and started shaking it.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow!" said Captain Harlow in a lot of pain. Indigo immediately jumped up, drunk and wobbly, and started healing Captain Harlow''s hand.


    Carter didn''t feel the punch physically, but emotionally, that was another thing. Captain Harlow was visibly drunk, and she still had a bottle of wine in her hand.


    "Oh, I don''t need this," Carter thought.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with Captain Harlow, but he didn''t have to put up with it. He turned around and walked out of the dining room. Indigo turned around and said, "No, Carter, don''t go. She didn''t mean it. She''s drunk."


    Not seeing the punch, the other women looked over momentarily and then went back to laughing and talking as if nothing had happened.


    Feeling slightly distraught, Carter walked down the stairs to the bottom floor and headed towards the meeting room. He had seen a fireplace with a chimney against the wall when he had explored before. Maybe he could make a makeshift camping fire and cook on it.


    The fireplace sat against the far wall, and its firebox was fully stocked with hard firewood. A metal contraption sat above the firewood consisting of a pole and two metal bars that held it above the fire.


    "A spit?" said Carter. He laughed at that word. His uncle had one on Earth in his backyard for cooking pigs. The castle had many spits in its kitchen. You place your food on the long rod over the fire and turn it on until it is cooked.


    He searched the mantle and the surrounding area for a match or something to start the fire but found nothing. He pointed at the logs and cast Fireball using the least mana he could. Blam! The logs caught instantly on fire, as well as his eyebrows.


    He pulled the spit rod off the rack and placed some of the boar''s meat he had gathered on it. The meat and spit were heavy, and he placed it back onto the racks. The end of the rod went into the wall of the fireplace. A small handle protruded out of the fireplace wall a few feet over. He turned it, and the meat started to turn. A small chair was next to the handle, and he sat down.


    He turned the handle and watched the flames as he contemplated his life. He rubbed his jaw and remembered why he didn''t easily make friends.


    "Your son is what we like to call an introvert, Mrs. Grant," said Ms. Marshall.


    "He''s only in 2nd grade," said Carter''s mother.


    "I think we can help him by having him make some friends," said Ms. Marshall, ignoring Carter''s mother. The teacher pointed to a rather tall 2nd-grade student named Jimmy sitting alone.


    "Jimmy is a little older than Carter and has difficulty making friends. We''ll pair them up together and see what happens?"


    "I don''t see why not," said Carter''s mother. She didn''t see how making friends could hurt Carter. Everyone needed friends.


    A forced rictus came to Jimmy''s face, fooling his teacher and mother. Then Carter finds out why Jimmy is alone. Over the next few days, Jimmy became more than just my friend; he became my bully. Jimmy was a courteous bully, though. He would only beat me badly on Friday so I would be healed by Monday. Carter learned a very good lesson about making friends.


    "Cynical," said Carter as he turned the spit. The quiet felt good. Next to the crank was a small button. His curiosity got the better of him, and he pushed the button. The crank started spinning on its own. He released the handle from his hands.


    The boar flesh started cooking immediately, filling the room with a pleasant smell.


    Not having to turn the spit anymore, Carter started to walk around the meeting hall. The hardwood and brass table in the middle could fit a hundred people easily. The chairs had soft seat cushions and were made of wood and cloth.


    A glimpse of a small door that tried to hide within the wall caught his attention. It beckoned him to open it. The door opened hard as he pushed it with great strength.


    The door almost broke in his hands, squeaked open, and revealed a little room. The little room led to a descending staircase illuminated by glowing plants in the wall. The plants gave off a weak light, but it was enough to find his way. The staircase twisted around in a circle and went down a floor. The landing exited to a nice-sized room filled with stacks of wood used for burning. A disappointment came over Carter''s face at not finding anything exciting.


    "Hundred-year-old burning wood," said Carter to himself. He grabbed a whole bunch of the wood and tossed it into his bag.


    He walked to the end of the room and found another door with a sign on it. "Maintenance," it read.


    "Just like the one in the Gnoll''s village," thought Carter. It wasn''t the same. This one had a drawbar across it to keep things from exiting the staircase. He removed it and pulled with all his might. It didn''t budge. He placed the drawbar back on.


    "Dang," said Carter. He looked around and found a little shelf on the back wall above a desk. It contained a small journal with "The Towers" written on it. He placed the book under his armpit and grabbed some more firewood. He climbed back up the stairs and exited into the meeting room. The smell of food made his stomach grumble. He threw the few logs he picked up onto the fire, sat on the chair at the end of the long table, and pulled out the little journal. Dropping the book in front of him, he started to read it. The light from the fireplace flickered throughout the room and gave him adequate light to read.


    The journal was handwritten in the Thresh language, so it was hard to read for Carter.


    The journal of Areofat the Scribe.


    Journal Entry One:


    Before he died, Mage Carthorn, the wizard to the King of Kek, prophesied the world''s end and told King Kek he needed to create four towers to save the world. Each one would be built precisely 100 miles away from each other, ranging from twenty floors to fifty floors in ascending order.


    The Towers will house a menacing weapon he would win from one of his enemies. But the prophecy added that the weapon would be used against him if he kept it. He needed to hide the weapon in the four Towers.


    That weapon was the Tattoo of Annihilation. It had the power to pull out the soul of a person and banish it to the afterlife, in effect, killing that person. It also had the power to place a person''s soul back into his body, resurrecting them. A weapon that is that powerful had to be hidden. The Tattoo was split into four pieces and hid at the top of each Tower. Floors of progressively harder monsters would guard entry against robbers, thieves, and would-be-Kings.


    Only an adventurer of true might and spirit can claim the weapon. The savior will win by collecting all four tattoos, using them, and bringing back peace to the world of Thresh.


    Handwritten on the side was written, "Why didn''t the King just destroy the Tattoo?"


    The wizard also told him that he had to sacrifice four of his children to be canonized into Tower masters, and they would have to reside at the top of each Tower.


    It was hard for the King, but ultimately, he chose four of his children: Carom, Smith, Salem, and Angela. They would live in the Towers forever and be immortal. They will be the last defense for the Tattoo.


    Journal Entry Two:


    The following is a list of people who have attempted to get the Tattoo in Tower One and what has become of them.


    (The list was of forty adventures who led their parties into the Tower. Carter didn''t recognize any of their names. But he noted that Level 12 was the highest anyone reached. All the entries had the word "Dead" or "Missing" after the adventurer''s names.


    Journal Entry Three:


    One of Sir Justam''s porters pointed out that some monsters didn''t disappear when killed. Sir Justam talked to an intelligent Orc who told him that the Tower Master had summoned him to defend the Tower. So be warned, the Tower Master can summon elite beasts to fight for him.


    Journal Entry Four:


    It seems that the Tower Master''s name is Carom for this Tower.


    Journal Entry Five:


    An adventurer on the tenth level was killed by a giant woman named Weqoy. One of his fellow adventurers watched him get eaten by the Giant before she ran away. The Giant stole two women in their group and placed them in chambers. Weqoy kept calling them her harem as she closed the chamber''s doors. Madam Welch thought the Giant was refrigerating them for later¡ªnasty business.


    Journal Entry Six:


    News from the outside as all the members go to leave. It seems that the war has finally found us. Most of the members of the red spiders are fleeing from the Tower to the woods. Captain Summers and I are going to our base on floor nine for the foreseeable future.


    Journal Entry Seven:


    I leave this here for the next scriber.


    (A couple of names appear below but were too hard to read.)


    "So those cylinders I found at the Gnoll''s mountain contain either women for a harem or leftovers," said Carter to himself as he closed the book. He threw it into his haversack and stood up. The food smelled like it was done, and he pushed the button to stop it from turning. Pulling a large serving plate from his bag, he held it under the meat and cut it from the spit. The juicy meat dropped onto his plate, and he set it on the table. He pulled out his fork, water skin, and knife and sat down. The meat smelled a lot better than what came out of that magic microwave.


    He placed the first piece into his mouth and savored the taste. "Oh, what is that smell?" came from the door. Indigo and Yuma walked into the room. Yuma was wearing a red robe, probably Arista''s, and Indigo was still wearing nothing. She bounced herself over to Carter, bent over, and took a deep whiff of the boar. Her breasts rested on the table as she took another whiff.


    "You should have just eaten upstairs. That magic stove is wonderful!" said Yuma.


    Indigo sat beside Carter and said, "She didn''t mean it. Punching you like that. You didn''t have to leave."


    "Who punched him?" said Yuma as she leaned in and pulled Carter''s hood back. A small smile came over her face as she noticed his manly features. He was an ugly woman, but he was a handsome man. She grabbed his chin and moved his face around.


    "I don''t see anything," said Yuma. Indigo''s vision was pretty impaired, so she didn''t scrutinize him too severely. Carter pulled his face back and covered it with his hood. He grabbed another piece of meat and ate it.


    "Arthur had always promised her to mate. He led her on for a long time, but she always had that sliver of hope. You killed him, and that hope went away," said Indigo.


    "Did he scream?" asked Yuma as she grabbed some meat off Carter''s plate.


    "I wouldn''t know. I was unconscious at the time," said Carter.


    "He wasn''t happy," said Indigo.


    "Doesn''t Captain Harlow know she couldn''t have had children with Arthur? He wasn''t a hum... Cambian," said Carter.


    "It doesn''t matter. That sliver of hope is sometimes the only thing that allows you to live another day," said Yuma.


    "Doesn''t that mean Amanda was lying about being fertilized by Arthur?" asked Yuma to Indigo.


    "Yeah, it does," said Indigo as she laughed. She bent over the table and grabbed some of Carter''s food.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about them anymore. They all went to sleep. We were on our way and thought we''d say good night," said Indigo.


    Indigo stood up and started to walk towards the door. Her butt swayed back and forth, and Carter''s chest grew hot.


    "You know, there aren''t any door locks on the bedrooms, and if you wanted to visit, I wouldn''t mind," whispered Yuma with a smirk.


    "Good night," said Carter, placing more food in his mouth.


    Indigo returned and placed a bottle of wine on the table. "This goes better with boar meat than water," said Indigo. She picked it back up and took the cork out. She took a small swig and placed it back down.


    She wobbled towards the door, and Yuma grabbed her waist and said, "Let''s get you to bed." Indigo started laughing, and he heard them walk down the hallway.


    He was left alone again.


    He took a big swig of the wine and placed the bottle down. He noticed the scent of rancid body odor. He needed a bath.

 Chapter 35 - Stairway to Heaven

    Tower Floor 3 - The Mansion


    Captain Harlow sat in her bed and looked around her dimly lit room. Her friends Teela and Seminole were sleeping on the other large bed. Their heavy breathing broke the silence of the room. Harlow had a bad dream and forgot where she was. She laid back down, grabbed her pillow, and hugged it. She curled up, moving her feet up and down. The softness of the sheets made her aroused, and she softly pleasured herself, making herself more stimulated. She let out a few low moans. Her apathy and hate died when she punched Carter in the face. When Carter didn''t hit back, Captain Harlow knew Carter would take care of them from now on. He wouldn''t treat them like Arthur did.


    In the village of Hag, Harlow slept on a short-haired, itchy boar rug at a temperature of thirty degrees Celsius. A dozen women per crowded tent, and gut-retching manna was fed to them once a week. Life was difficult, and Arthur made it worse. His promises and rotten morals punished her daily until she didn''t care anymore. Carter was giving her good things, and she didn''t know why. It made her mad and happy at the same time.


    The Quietus Forest was worse. She never got any sleep with Red''s persistent teachings and regimented exercise. She wasn''t sure if death was any better.


    Her two mothers were rich, powerful, and nobles of the Kingdom of Reed. Teela and Seminole were her assigned guards and lifelong friends. When the message came for Baroness Harlow to be bred with the highest-ranked Cambian male in the Elf''s land, she took a thousand gold from her treasury and set sail on her father''s flying blimp.


    The Elf council assured her of her appointment and took her money. She waited three months at the Elve''s capital, where they kept most of Thresh''s breeding males. After the long wait, she was finally called into her mate''s room. The scrawny excuse for a man said that she was not attractive enough for him. This devastated her. The money wasn''t returned, and she left empty-handed. Her mother was going to be devastated.


    The flight back was even worse. Her ship hit turbulent winds, and they blew the blimp into the Forest, losing much of her crew to the crash. The ones that survived died at the hands of the carnivorous spirits. Red saved Her, Seminole, and Teela. They trained for decades until they were powerful enough to fight in the Tower. We were wrong. We weren''t powerful enough, and Red rejected our return. We ended up escaping the Forest by running back to the Tower. We gave ourselves to Arthur, and he used us.


    Along came this giant of a woman called Carter. She saved us from monsters, Arthur, and death many times. We tried to kill her, and she still saved us. She found this wonderful mansion and gave it to us without getting anything in return. It took Harlow''s conscience a long time to figure that out, but she finally understood. The physical punch to Carter''s face made her fall in love with Carter, ugly as she is.


    Her revelation and excitement manifested into pleasuring herself, and she started to get louder. Conscience of her roommates, she stopped. She threw off her blankets, finding herself naked; she didn''t bother to get dressed. The air in the mansion was cold to the skin but warm enough to walk around nude. The hallway had half-opened bedroom doors and snoring sisters sleeping like babies.


    When she got to Carter''s room, the door was closed. She grabbed the handle and turned it. She glided slowly across the room and sat down on his bed. Her eyes adjusted to the light, and she saw Corin and Hammy wrapped up in each other''s arms. No Carter, though. A small frown came across her face. Did she go to another room? Which one?


    "Carter," she whispered.


    "Carter is taking a bath. Stunk like a dead boar," said Corin as she turned over.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    A small smile came over her face as she left Carter''s room.


    She tip-toed down to the bathroom. The dimly lit stairs echoed her footsteps as she descended. A low moaning sound started getting louder as she entered the bathroom. Someone was pleasuring themselves. It sounded like more than one person was in the bath. She snuck around the corner and crouched down so nobody could see her. The moaning noise was making her excited, and she moved her hand down to her breasts and her thigh. She ducked-walked until she could see the bath''s occupants.


    Arista, Yuma, and Indigo were in the bath. The other person standing up must be Carter. Yuma was bent over the side of the bath, and Carter was hitting her with her pelvis from behind. Indigo, looking eager, was lying down next to Yuma with her butt in the air. Indigo''s hand was pushing on Carter''s round butt as it was going back and forth. Arista was sitting on the edge, playing with herself and watching.


    Loud slapping sounds came from the bath as Carter smashed into Yuma from behind. It was hard to understand what was happening, but it still excited her. Her voyeurism, the loud slapping sound, and Yuma''s moaning in rhythmic response after the slap sound. Her breath became labored, and she increased her tempo to match the spanking rhythm.


    She felt a hand on her back and stopped rubbing herself. She looked back, and both Seminole and Teela were smiling behind her. Harlow was about to get mad, but she just placed her finger over her lips to silence them from talking. They shook their heads up and down and found better positions to watch.


    Harlow saw Carter''s hand wander over to Indigo''s bottom, and she started playing with Indigo''s privates as she slapped Huma''s butt with her pelvis. It was a kinky way of getting off for a woman, but Harlow didn''t care.


    "Get ready," yelled Carter as the moans mixed in with her voice.


    Captain Harlow started moaning louder. "She does have a nice-looking, muscular butt," thought Harlow.


    Carter let out a loud moan and backed up away from Yuma. He was holding something in his hand as he moved forward towards Indigo. He started slamming his pelvis into her butt now.


    "What was she holding in her hand?" asked Teela.


    "What are they doing?" asked Seminole


    Carter backed away from Indigo. Both Yuma''s and Indigo''s butts were red from the pounding, which made Harlow even more excited.


    "She was slapping them?" asked Teela.


    Carter turned around and sat on the side. His semi-stiff erection was jutting into the air.


    "What is that?" said Teela.


    Captain Harlow removed her hand from her private parts and stood up. She started walking down towards the bath at a steady pace. Teela and Seminole followed right behind her.


    Carter looked over towards her as she walked up the stairs. Her eyes targeted his manhood as she plowed through the water.


    Carter smiled, obviously intoxicated and mirthful.


    "Hello, Captain Harlow, couldn''t sleep?" asked Arista.


    She pointed at Carter''s penis and asked, "What is that? Carter?"


    Carter placed his hands over his manhood and said, "Nothing."


    Teela came from behind Harlow and said, "Carter''s a man?"


    Harlow looked behind her at Teela with a perplexed look on her face. "Really?" she said. She had never seen a naked man before. She turned around and looked at Carter''s face. He was a handsome man.


    He removed his hands from his penis. It was sticking straight forward towards Harlow.


    Teela and Seminole slipped past Harlow, whose mouth was agape. Teela grabbed Carter''s manhood and said, "Can we have a go?" Her dark cocoa skin, large breasts, and curvy hips wiggled back and forth like she was going to explode. Seminole, with her long blue hair that wrapped around her body, was already placing her lips on Carter''s manhood without hearing the answer.


    Captain Harlow looked into Carter''s eyes and started to shake her head up and down. She repeated Teela''s words and said, "Have a go?"


    "I guess so. Just don''t hit me," said Carter with a big smile.

 Chapter 36 - Finally the Tower

    Carter woke up the next day with a pounding headache and a lingering hangover. Indigo just had to bring him that wine last night. His thoughts were hazy, and he wondered what he had done while intoxicated. He felt two arms wrapped around his torso, and he smiled. On one side was Yuma, with her arm wrapped around the front of his waist, and Arista stuck to her back. The other side had Captain Harlow and Indigo. Wait, Captain Harlow? What did he do last night? He sat up slowly, releasing his body from the tentacles of these beautiful women. He rubbed his eyes a few times and looked around.


    The other beds in the room were filled with other women. Seth, Hammy, and Carrin were wrapped in each other''s arms with covers thrown everywhere. Patches of naked body parts showed through the holes of missing sheets and blankets. A steady stream of light snoring came from Hammy''s mouth as she slept on her back. Hands that weren''t hers were cupping one of her breasts and her inner thigh.


    The other bed contained one lump, and it was Seminole and Teela. They looked happy together.


    "When did these other beds get here?" thought Carter.


    He went to stand up, and a hand grabbed his arm. "Do you have to go?" said Captain Harlow.


    "Yes, Captain, it''s time for me to complete my mission," said Carter, tenderly placing his hand on her cheek. She seemed very different from yesterday: pleasant.


    He stood up, and she watched him. "I''m sorry for hitting you yesterday," said Captain Harlow.


    As if a cloud was lifted, all that transpired last night hit Carter like a brick, and he remembered.


    Carter laughed and said, "You already made your regrets known to me last night with that carnal apology."


    "It was more than that. I would have accepted the fertilization even if I wanted to kill you," said Captain Harlow as she sat up. Her covers slipped down as her breasts and navel became exposed. Her long hair was messy, but it still looked good.


    She slipped out of bed, stood behind Carter, and hugged him. He felt her warm breasts and stomach on his back. "I want you to know, you mean a lot more to me now that I understand my feelings for you," said Harlow. Carter turned around and gave her a big hug. He could feel her love now, where all he felt before was hate.


    He kissed her passionately, pulled back, and said, "Apology accepted."


    She looked down on the floor at all the unkempt dresses and said, "How many women do you have?"


    "Quite enough," said Carter, and he grabbed his haversack and pulled out his last robe. He placed it on and pushed up the hood.


    "Still the disguise, huh?" asked Captain Harlow.


    "Yeah, There''s just too many people living in this Tower," said Carter.


    "Nina could be out there," said Harlow as she grabbed a yellow sun dress off the floor. She placed it against her body and saw that it fit. She pushed her hair out of her face.


    She looked at Carter and said, "Can I have this?"


    "Sure, it looks better on you than me," said Carter as he laughed.


    "Who is Nina?" asked Carter.


    "Nina? Oh, she is the warrior that came before you. She fought many times to floor seven but could never make it past that. One day, she stole a whole bunch of Manna, weapons, and armor and left. She never came back," said Harlow. She slipped the dress over her curvy body.


    Captain Harlow ran over to Carter and placed her hands around his neck. "Can''t you just stay here with us?" asked Harlow with a sincere look on her face. Her blue hair reached down to his hands, which wrapped around her waist.


    "He needs to beat both towers so he can get us out of here and back to the real world," said Seth as she stretched her hands above her head. Her large, untanned breasts were lying on top of Corrin''s head, who was lying on Seth''s lap.


    "Is that possible?" asked Harlow as she released Carter''s neck and walked towards Seth''s bed.


    Seth frowned briefly and said, "That would be up to Carter''s prowess and how fast we can run to the forest''s edge.


    They started laughing.


    "We should probably wake everyone up. We will need them to help with the big move from the village," said Arista.


    "Move?" asked Carter.


    "Yeah. You''ll have another one hundred and twenty-five women to pick from," said Captain Harlow with a smile.


    He has had enough problems with just a dozen women, let alone over a hundred. "Just another reason for me to resume my mission," said Carter.


    Harlow let out a laugh and started waking the other women up. After breakfast, Seth, Corrin, and Hammy were the only ones left at the mansion. They showed Carter the room where the clothes machine was, and he recharged the magic stone for them. He made a light shirt and pants from material he thought felt like cotton. He then made a cloak and hood to cover up his head. He looked in the mirror and thought he looked cool. The back of the cloak had a long slit in it where his rucksack would go. A few sets were made and stored.


    He slipped his hand into his bag and pulled out his red carapace armor. He placed it over his shirt, and it fit perfectly. A small trace of mana fed into the magic haversack again, expanding it to an unknown size.


    Corrin laughed and said he looked funny, like a red turtle.


    He hugged Corrin, Seth, and Hammy farewell and left for his next odyssey.


    Tower Floor 7


    The shiny green scales of the periscoping, poisonous giant snake glittered in the sun as it sized up Carter as prey. Carter''s neck strained to look up at the twenty-head-tall beast. If this situation wasn''t bad enough, there were two of them.


    They were spewing acid from their mouths and trying to ram him with their heads. The monsters fought very well together. One snake would ram him, and the other one would try to bite him. It was very invigorating and challenging.


    "One hundred women. I wonder if I bypassed stopping at the Mansion on the way back altogether if I would get into trouble?" questioned Carter as he jumped over the head of one of the snakes. He slammed his sword down into the top of its head, and it died instantly. The other snake hissed with anger and threw itself at Carter. That was a grave mistake. Carter hastily moved to the side and sliced it open. Both the creatures disappeared and left gold coins and some snake meat.


    The snakes were fast, but they were predictable. He knew what they were going to do before they did it.


    "Snake meat?" said Carter. He threw it into his haversack and decided he would eat it later.


    A loud horn blared over the floor. A few hundred feet away, a group of snakes slithered off to some unknown, underground home, seemingly scared by the loud noise. He hadn''t used his Detect Area spell, so he didn''t know what this level held. The horn blew again, and Carter could see a group of three people heading his way.


    The seventh-floor temperature was in the 25-degree Celsius range. It''s not as hot as the desert, but it''s the equivalent temperature of a nice summer day in New York City. The people heading for him wore long, white, padded gambeson armor, white breeches, white shin armor, and swords on their belts.


    With the sun blaring down on this floor''s occupants, white reflects more sunshine, making you cooler. He wished his armor and cloak were white right now. He started walking north so as not to cross their path intentionally. They readjusted their course to intercept Carter''s path.


    Carter abdicated his current plan to kill every monster on this floor and sat down on a rock, waiting for the inevitable troop of people interrupting his mission. He could see their long hair flowing in the wind, even at this distance. One had pink hair, while the others had darker-colored hair. Both colors stood out against their white armor. He could now see the curves of their bodies and knew they were female. The pink-haired woman lifted a horn to her lips again and blew a loud sound.


    The women walked up to him, holding their sword''s hilts with their hands. They stared at him without saying a word. It made Carter feel awkward.


    "You scared my snakes away," said Carter.


    "Did Arthur send you?" asked the pink-haired lady.


    He lifted his hand and touched his hood. It was still around his head.


    "No," said Carter.


    "Who are you?" asked the pink-haired lady.


    "My name is Carter. I''m just passing through."


    She looked at the other women beside her and said, "How did you get here?" She looked back at Carter and pulled her sword out.


    "Is there any other way that I don''t know of? The staircase, of course," said Carter. He hated being a smart ass, but they were asking stupid questions.


    A low rumble began to gain volume as something was heading toward their position.


    "Oh, Nature, they followed us."


    "It was the horn. I told you not to use it."


    "But the snakes?"


    "Carter, we need to leave this place. The clamor you hear coming this way is an army of Goblins being led by a Giant Goblin commanding them. They have been hounding us for days now. We can''t get back to our command post," said the pink-haired lady.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "That''s okay. I''m fine," said Carter. The Commander looked at him funny. A loud horn came from the cloud of dust coming over the horizon.


    "Seems like Arthur is not training them properly anymore. Let''s go, Oz, Raz," said the pink-haired Commander.


    "Yes, Commander Shi," said Oz.


    The curvy group of women wearing white armored jaunted over to a cluster of rocks with a large gap that sunk into the ground. Raz pulled out her horn and played it loudly into the mouth of the dark tunnel, and then they disappeared from view.


    Carter stood up and looked at the dust storm of Goblins approaching him. He placed his hand above his head and started to evoke his Fireball spell. The orange ball started growing larger as he concentrated on his target.


    He thought about attacking them head-on, but something was odd about this monster group. The small army was led by a boss monster: a 16-head-tall Giant Goblin. They could be more dangerous being organized.


    Carter released the fireball, and the air sizzled as it flew toward the unsuspecting goblin horde. The fireball''s large explosion kicked up dust, dirt, and goblin parts. Small pieces of goblin meat impacted near him on the ground and then disappeared. He pushed himself off the rock, looked toward his massacre, and observed the damage that he caused. Out of the dust, the enraged, mace-wielding Giant Goblin, who was lit afire, locked eyes with Carter. A few dozen goblins that had survived using their boss as a shield ran out before him with spears in the air.


    A small smile came over Carter''s face as he ran towards the melee. Goblin''s spears got parried away, and heads rolled on the ground in the wake of Carter''s force. The ground exploded as a mace the size of Carter nearly hit him into a paste. He twisted around and jumped in the air. His sword was about to hit the Giant Goblin in the face when a bright purple light blinded Carter''s eyes. When he landed on the ground, a small goblin''s head was stuck to the end of his sword. Carter placed the stuck goblin''s head on the ground and pushed it off with his foot. He looked around and saw the mace heading for him again. The mace hit the ground again, making a resounding boom through the Tower''s floor. This Giant Goblin was playing for keeps. He ran behind the towering beast and went to stab it in the leg. The bright purple light flashed again, and his sword found the side of a small goblin, cutting the poor thing in half.


    "Transportation magic?" said Carter to himself. He noticed that a dozen or so Goblin''s were standing a hundred-heads away.


    A few goblins ran up to him with their spears, trying to outmaneuver him with numbers, but it didn''t work. He stabbed the last goblin in the heart. Carter didn''t even hear the overgrown Goblin approach as its large mace hit him in the side, sending him flying hundreds of feet away. The Giant Goblin pressed his attack and was on top of Carter even before he landed. The grotesque, overweight monster was fast and silent. Carter landed upright and defied gravity by jumping back towards him. Carter''s sword was slashed with such force it cut the beast''s weapon''s handle in half, and the momentum of the sword allowed him to cut off the Goblin''s arm at the shoulder. The monster promptly disappeared and appeared several heads away, its arm twitching on the ground.


    The Giant Goblin wasn''t running. He was waiting, holding his bleeding shoulder, as his few remaining henchmen ran towards Carter. As the seven goblins ran up to Carter, the Boss smiled as he lifted his mace to the sky.


    "So that''s what you''re up to," said Carter, aiming his sword at the goblin before him. They all had their spears pointed at him. Carver pulled back his sword, feigned a jump forward, and then twisted around. A bright purple light blinded him as he stabbed his sword upwards. A howl of pain bellowed out of the bloodied mouth of the Giant Goblin as he fell to the ground. His head ran through with a great sword, killing him.


    Five spearheads entered Carter''s legs as he landed back on the ground. He uttered a primal scream and spun around, slicing the goblins still holding onto the spears. They fell and disappeared in a swirl of blood. Carter pulled out the spears, stumbled onto a rock, and sat down. Blood was pouring out of his wounds as he started to heal them with his magic.


    He opened his bag, and all the gold, silver, and copper coins flew in it. A small scroll of paper flying to his haversack caught his attention, and he grabbed it. He opened it and read the words on it aloud: Tempus Invisibilia. Carter felt the spell enter his stomach, and the scroll disappeared.


    "Nothing?" said Carter as he looked around.


    No, scratch that. His whole torso, covered by his cloak, was now invisible. He placed his hood back on and stood up. He looked at his feet and could only see the inside of his hood, floating hands and feet cut off at the knee. Everything that the cloak covered was invisible.


    "Awesome," said Carter. A noise far off caught his attention. The hazy ground obscured his vision, but he could see several Goblins crawling toward him, maimed by the explosion from the previous fireball. Past them was a giant, glittering pile of coins.


    "That army that I killed, the treasure," said Carter as he walked towards the destruction. His legs squirted blood from the spear holes as his healing fought to close the wounds.


    He was dead tired but wouldn''t let those coins go to someone else. Walking across the field, he stabbed the poor, dying creatures crawling on the ground, looking to help their Boss one last time. Hundreds of more coins flew into his haversack, putting a smile on Carter''s face.


    "Worth it," said Carter as he sat on the ground. He pulled his hands inside his cloak and covered the rest of his legs with the bottom of the cloak. He essentially disappeared. His eyes started fluttering as he started to fall asleep when a horn blew loudly again.


    "Not another army," pleaded Carter. Three giant poisonous snakes went flying by him. His invisible cloak flapped from the wind, exposing parts of his body to sight. Small locks of hair appeared from his hood. He slowly stood up and said, "Mmmm, snake meat."


    "What the hell is that?" screamed a voice behind him.


    "Floating hands and severed legs moving by themselves," yelled Oz.


    "Awful, unnatural, evil things!" screamed Commander Shi.


    "Hey, that''s not nice," said Carter as he stood up and turned around. Just at that moment, his cloak became visible again.


    The women jumped back for a moment.


    "Isn''t that the ''I''m fine'' girl?" asked Raz.


    "What happened to the horde?" asked Commander Shi.


    Carter looked back and forth across the horizon and said, "Must have left."


    The women looked at each other and then past Carter. They froze solid with their mouths open. Commander Shi went to lift her horn, and Carter pulled out his sword and said, "Can you not? That thing hurts my head."


    He jumped three feet to the side and lowered his sword directly into the middle of the snake''s head, killing him instantly. The giant snake had just missed him by inches. He turned around, jumped the disappearing snake''s body, and cut the head off one of the other snakes. The other snake pulled back and coiled into a circle. His beady eyes scrutinized the Weakman, who had just killed the other members of his nest.


    Carter turned to see Raz, Oz, and Shi taking his treasure and food.


    "Hey! I was going to ask if you wanted to take this snake down, but then I found you stealing my treasure. What gives?" asked Carter.


    They looked at him for a moment, and then they froze again. Carter placed his weapon in his rucksack and started walking towards the women. They placed their hands in the air and tried to wave him off. Their eyes widened as he got nearer, and they started to backtrack.


    Carter heard the snake''s head cut through the air, and he moved out of the way just in time. The snake''s head stopped a few heads away from Commander Shi because Carter had grabbed it by its neck.


    Raz, Oz, and Shi stared with panic as Carter held the massive snake back.


    "Should I let it go so you guys can earn your treasure?" said Carter.


    They started shaking their heads as they dropped his treasure to the ground. The snake was starting to thrash in his hands, and he tightened his grip until a series of snaps occurred. Carter had broken the snake''s neck, and it disappeared in his hands. Raz and Oz started creeping up towards his treasure again, and Carter opened his haversack quickly. The treasure floated away from them and went into his bag.


    Commander Shi looked at Raz and Oz for a moment. They lowered their hoods, and Carter got to see the beauties underneath. Each one of them was a beautiful half-elf. He thought of what he looked like as a woman in the mirror, and he chided himself for looking so ugly.


    "We would like to invite you to our base on Level Nine. You should meet our leader, Commander Leone," said Shi.


    "I guess when I get on Level 9, I can stop in and say hello," said Carter. He walked around the women and headed north. Their heavenly scent drifted into his nostrils. His chest started burning.


    "It''s to the east. You can''t miss the rope bridge," said Shi. She looked at Raz and Oz and jerked her head towards the south.


    Carter smiled and wondered how these women had lived in this harsh environment.


    He touched his cloak again and used his temporary invisible spell. His cloak turned invisible, and a large smile came to his face. He could copy scroll spells, too.


    "Now to find somewhere to cook this snake meat," said Carter, rubbing his floating hands together.

 Chapter 37 - Monsters and Maidens

    Tower Floor 7


    "One-hundred and forty-two!" cheered Carter with a clenched fist pumped in the air. Seven giant snake carcasses lie on the ground before him. They magically vanished, replaced by gold and silver coins and the ubiquitous snake meat. This level had become a real grind feast. That''s what his step-sister, Ivy, called video games, where all you do is kill monsters repeatedly to level up. Ivy hated that, but Carter always loved the grind.


    This Tower floor was broken and now only provided giant poisonous snakes. These beasts were fifteen heads long, with giant poisonous fangs and solid, armored scales. Previously, the Giant Goblin Boss had conscripted the plentiful goblins of this floor and tried to kill Carter. They failed. Hence, no more Goblins.


    Carter is stuck with this one type of monster until the Tower magically reset the floor level to have all new monsters.


    Up ahead, almost near the corner of the Tower''s wall, was the staircase that went up. The wall was within walking distance, yet he couldn''t tell. The magic used to create this Tower was spectacular¡ªillusionary magic at the highest degree.


    Carter stopped looking for the wizard behind the curtain, an old reference to an old movie that he forgot the name of and saw a small cave nestled into the front of a large mountain. He looked around to see if the coast was clear. No monsters could be seen.


    "Let''s go eat some of that Snake meat," said Carter to no one. He tramped the path up to the mountain''s cave in no time. He flung out his Light spell and walked into the cave. A giant cavern filled with limestone and crystals greeted him with his echoing footprints and dim plant light. Anticipating his meal, he sat down towards the entrance, pulled some extra-old firewood out of his copious haversack, and threw it on the ground. The logs were arranged in an optimal burning pattern, and a spell was used to light them on fire. Reaching in his bag again, two pieces of snake meat were snagged. His stomach roared with delight.


    "Shoot. How am I supposed to cook it?" asked Carter.


    An idea came to his head. He grabbed his sword from his rucksack and placed the meat on the blade. The meat clung to the blade, and he held it to the fire. A smile came over his face as he pulled out a fork and plate.


    "Where there is a will, there is a way," said Carter.


    "You are right with that sentiment," came a female voice from deep within the cavern.


    Carter whipped his sword around, snake meat still sizzling on it. A slight frown came to his face as he realized he should have checked the rest of the cave out.


    "Don''t let me stop you from eating," repeated the voice.


    "Oh, thanks," said Carter, placing the food back into the fire.


    A loud noise echoed through the cavern, and then night became day. Carter looked towards the ceiling and saw bright, magic lights attached to the ceiling, illuminating the large cavern. He recalled his diminutive light and went back to cooking.


    "You''re very carefree, aren''t you?" said the voice while approaching Carter''s campfire. He looked up and smiled. The woman had an angelic face with a sharp nose.


    "Just hungry," said Carter. He didn''t bother to stand up.


    "My name is Aerofat," said the beautiful half-elf. Her pointed ears were adorned in gold earcuffs. Her red hair was long and braided, reaching to her bosom. Her white dress flattened her ample breast to produce gravity-defying cleavage that made Carter stare. Slits in the side of her dress gave the illusion that her legs were longer than they were.


    "Mage Aerofat from the Chronicles of the Tower," said Carter while turning over his cooking meal.


    "You know of me?" said Aerofat. Her intensive eye contact with Carter was making him feel a little uneasy.


    "I found your journal at your formal manse," said Carter, pulling it out of his bag.


    "You did? Can I have it back?" asked Aerofat with her hands held too close to the campfire.


    The journal was thrown with lackluster care across the fire to the waiting hands of Aerofat.


    The sizzling sound of the snake meat catching on fire prompted Carter to whip his sword upward and pull his meal out of the fire. Balancing his plate on his lap, he shook his sword up and down to liberate the cooked steaks. This proved more challenging than expected as the meat was being obstinate. Carter got impatient, grabbed the cooked, sizzling meat with his hand, and threw it on the plate. He wanted to yell from the pain but resisted the urge.


    As she flipped the pages, Aerofat''s nose was four inches away from her journal. But more importantly, she didn''t see him burn his fingers.


    "So, who runs this tower?" asked Carter.


    "Carom, the arch-duke of the Tower of Aspirant. Mighty lord of the Houthdale, the Hellhound," said Aerofat, not looking up from her book.


    Carter removed a chunk of snake meat from his plate and placed it into his mouth. It was sweet and juicy. It tasted great. He went to grab another piece, and then the food''s aftertaste hit his tongue. He gagged just a little.


    "That aftertaste is horrible," said Carter as he tore another piece off his plate.


    Aerofat looked up at Carter for a moment and then back. "You ate that without removing the poison?" asked Aerofat with a slight grin. She shook her head and went back to reading her book.


    Carter looked at the piece of meat in his hand. "Poison?" said Carter. He shrugged his shoulders and wolfed it down.


    Aerofat finally put down her journal. She looked over at Carter lying on the ground, holding his stomach.


    "First time eating poison? You get used to it," said Aerofat with a slight giggle. "Look at the bright side. It''s supposed to up your resistance to poison."


    Carter righted himself upwards and gaped with a blank look at Aerofat.


    "Pain too much?" said Aerofat with a wicked grin.


    "It does hurt, but I''m contemplating whether to eat some more or not," said Carter.


    "I would say not to. Snake meat is for the addlebrained," said Aerofat.


    Aerofat''s grin went away as she stared at Carter. Was Carter dumb or intelligent? She couldn''t tell.


    Carter pulled his sword out, and Aerofat scooted back a little. He then pulled out two pieces of snake meat and slid them down his sword. He put them in the fire and then looked up at Aerofat.


    "Are you stupid?" asked Aerofat.


    "Stupid and hungry, I guess. My mother always called it pig-headed," said Carter. He pulled his hood off without thinking because sitting next to the fire was getting hot.


    Aerofat stood up and grabbed Carter by his chin. She moved his face around and then sat back down.


    "You''re a male?" asked Aerofat rhetorically.


    "Suppose so," said Carter.


    "What kingdom do you hail from?" asked Aerofat.


    "New York," said Carter. He turned his sizzling meat over.


    "Where is that? I haven''t heard of that kingdom," said Aerofat while thinking, "But I suppose I''ve been here for a few thousand years. Anything could have happened."


    "You look very young for your age," complimented Carter, "The kingdom of New York is on Earth."


    She stood up again and grabbed his chin again. She looked deep into his eyes.


    Carter was starting to feel that he was being scrutinized too much. He pulled his face back, and she released her grip.


    "No, shit. You might be the one to beat him. No wonder he is all agitated. Using up the Tower''s energy by increasing the odds of getting bosses," said Aerofat.


    Aerofat sat back down. Carter took his snake meat from the fire and placed it on his plate. The meat slid off the sword nicely this time.


    "He sent me to find out how powerful you are, Carter. He wants a challenge," said Aerofat.


    Carter took a piece of meat and placed it into his mouth. "Challenge? Are you here to challenge me?" he questioned. He wasn''t paying that much attention to her.


    "No, not yet. I am under Carom''s command to watch you and ensure you reach the top," said Aerofat.


    She showed Carter the mark on her arm.


    "What is that?" asked Carter as he stared at her forearm, juices of the snake meat dripping down his chin.


    "It''s a goat," said Aerofat, pulling back her arm, "Carom''s symbol."


    "A goat. For real?" asked Carter with a little laugh. He shook his hand back and forth and added, "Don''t worry, I''ll get there. I''m just taking the long way."


    Her green eyes stared keenly at him. The fire softened her face and made her look angelic and a little devilish at the same time.


    "I should warn you that Carom has sent one of his enforcers with a legion of giant insects to take control of the Fort on Floor 9," said Aerofat.


    "Fort?" asked Carter. He suspected it was where Commander Shi, Oz, and Raz had come from and went to. Carter had no connection with them. He had just met them on the floor before, so why was Carom using them as bait?


    "About one hundred and twenty women have been living there for decades. They were beneath Carom''s interests, and he allowed it. In his infinite wisdom, he thought this would make a great test to see what your character was like," said Aerofat.


    "Oh?" asked Carter.


    Aerofat pulled a scroll from her bag on her hip and handed it to Carter. Carter went to grab it but stopped midway. He pulled his hands back and wiped them on his cloak. "Snake grease," said Carter.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    He then reached out and grabbed the scroll, unrolled it, and stared at it with a blank look. "What is this?" asked Carter.


    "It''s a Thralldom scroll of Contest. It says that if you beat his enforcer, Forge the Ogre, and his Ant army, you will get the Fort''s convicts as Thralls," said Aerofat.


    "Convicts?" said Carter. He was starting to get upset. He didn''t mind learning new information, but Aerofat''s questioning was beginning to make him look dumb. He doesn''t mind looking dumb by himself, but he didn''t need an audience.


    She didn''t seem to mind the questions and answered him curtly. "Under threat of death, he made them sign the Thralldom of Conviction. It usually is used with prisoners of crime or war. Since the group of women had no Thrall symbols, he won them, fair and square."


    "Can''t the prize be a magic weapon or something? I have enough women who hate me already," said Carter. He went to hand the scroll back to Aerofat, but she held her hands in a "no" gesture, and Carter was left hanging. He placed it into his bag.


    He grabbed another gut-wrenching piece of snake meat and placed it in his mouth. He started to cough involuntarily, and he hit himself in the chest. Aerofat watched him with stoic repose.


    "Well, then," said Aerofat as she stood up and patted the dust off her butt. She pointed her finger behind Carter and added, "One other test for you. Behind those rocks is a legendary treasure. If you can make it there and grab it, you can have it," said Aerofat.


    Carter placed the last bits of his food into his mouth, stood up, and turned around. Behind him, deeper in the cavern, was a giant ravine with floating dirt mounds separated about two feet apart.


    "You have to jump from floating mound to floating mound to make it to the other side of the ravine," said Aerofat.


    "Easy", thought Carter. He looked back towards Aerofat, and she had a look of anticipation.


    A purple mist covered the dirt mounds, hindering his vision. He walked over to the edge of the ravine and looked across. He couldn''t see the other side. He opened his bag and mentally told it to get the treasure. It remained unresponsive.


    "Too far away," said Carter.


    Walking back and forth along the edge, he looked for the easiest route. Seeing no easy way across, he chose the closest mound and jumped on it. His weight made it move up and down, and he had to steady himself with his hands held out. His head started hurting as if a hammer was hitting it. He looked back at Aerofat, and she still had the same look on her face, as if she was concentrating on something.


    A sudden pain touched his shoulder, and he let out a scream. He recognized that pain. He had felt it many times before in the Forest. A spirit was attacking him, but he couldn''t see it. He jumped back from the mound unto the edge of the ravine. Three blood trails from claw marks raked down his shoulders. His body gave out, and he fell to the ground.


    "You didn''t think it would be that easy!" screamed Aerofat as she stretched her hands towards the ravine.


    Carter closed his eyes and released his spirit form. He rose out of his body and floated above himself. He looked across the cavern and saw spirits floating. But what was fascinating was that he couldn''t see the floating dirt mounds or the deep ravine. There was just the cavern''s floor of dirt.


    The aberrations saw Carter''s spirit and started to become furious and murderous, pushing the bounds of their fettering. They were driven into a frenzy, seeing a spirit.


    They did not want to be confined to the dirt mounds and pushed against what seemed to Carter as an invisible wall.


    With a primal scream, Carter''s spirit began to fly toward the first Ghost. His hands turned into sharp claws, and he raised them over his head.


    At first, he only felt a gradual pull on his spirit, but the force increased as the distance from his body grew. His body started flying backward uncontrollably toward his body.


    The Forest was reclaiming his spirit, and the Tower was helping. As the invisible force pulled, Carter frantically dug his claws into the ground, guiding his spirit toward his physical body. His claw barely caught his outer thigh, and the force stopped abruptly.


    He seemed to be anchored as long as he touched his body. He learned a valuable lesson today.


    Aerofat let out a small scream as the willpower of the Ghost became too much for her. She released her control on the Ghosts and held her illusion of the ravine. She let out a small cry of relief.


    "Sorry," she whispered.


    She knew all the unfettered ghosts would attack Carter now. Carom forbade them from attacking her. But no such stipulation for Carter. The Contest had become a death trap.


    Aerofat looked away. She would be chastised for not testing him properly, but she had no choice.


    They flew at him fast, and Carter whipped his spirit claws around, tearing the Ghosts, one by one, into pieces. They had no idea of fear, and they screamed and yelled as they took pieces out of Carter''s spirit. A few had targeted Carter''s physical body, biting into his chest, and they died for neglecting Carter''s spirit.


    It was over as fast as it began. He was left with a badly wounded spirit and body. He merged back into his body and sat up.


    "Oh, Nature, that hurt. This treasure better be worth it," said Carter. He started healing his body of all its unwanted holes. His spirit was another thing. It would repair itself over time.


    Aerofat looked back toward Carter in disbelief. Why wasn''t he being torn apart by the invisible ghosts? If only she could see them.


    Carter pulled himself up and steeled himself for the jumping part of this Contest. He looked down the ravine and saw no bottom.


    "Be careful! Some of the platforms will fall when you step on them", said Aerofat. She didn''t know where the ghosts went but had to continue. She had to make this challenge as challenging as possible. She still needed to report back to Carom.


    Carter hopped on the first platform again. It started wobbling and swaying. It felt so real. He closed his eyes.


    He stepped off the first one and walked straight across in a straight line. A small scream came out of Aerofat as she fell to the ground. The illusion disappeared, and Carter found himself on the other side of the cavern.


    He could see the door in the wall that went to the maintenance stairs. To the left of that door was a group of big rocks with what looked to be a door hidden behind them. Carter slipped between the rocks and entered the door. A small room opened before him, containing a podium that had a crown on it. Farther back were three familiar objects: cylinders with women in them.


    He walked back to the Crown. It was gold in color, with three large red gems on top. It looked like a king''s Crown but in a gaudy way.


    "Must be the prize?" said Carter.


    He picked it up in his hands and cast Detect Magic on it. It was magical, but he had no idea what it did. His hands held it momentarily as he contemplated what to do with it, then placed it on his head. The Crown started to glow, and then it disappeared. He felt his head and then looked around. It was gone. He aimed his bag toward the cylinders and stored the stasis chambers away.


    He walked back out and found Aerofat sitting next to his fire. He meandered over to his spot and sat back down.


    "How did you know?" said Aerofat.


    "Know what?" asked Carter.


    Either Carter was being clever, not showing his skills, or he just got lucky.


    "Never mind. Did you find the Crown of Candora?" asked Aerofat.


    "Yeah, I placed it on my head, and it disappeared," said Carter.


    "You just stuck it on your head without wondering what it did?" asked Aerofat. She was glaring at him with astonishment.


    Carter shrugged his shoulders, stood up, and put the campfire out. "Any way of letting me into the maintenance stairs?" asked Carter.


    "No. You''re not maintenance," said Aerofat. She leaned over and handed Carter a glowing bean.


    "You want soup?" asked Carter.


    "No, idiot. Eat it," said Aerofat.


    Carter looked at her funny and said, "I''ve already eaten." He looked at the bean again and then threw it into his mouth.


    It fizzled in his mouth, and it tasted like wintergreen.


    Aerofat stared at Carter for a few minutes. Carter grew a glazed look, stared at the wall for a spell, and then blinked his eyes.


    "Did the Memory Bean work?" asked Aerofat.


    "Is that what that is? Ginkgo Biloba? My teacher used to take that," said Carter.


    "I don''t know what you just said. Do you know anything about the Crown of Candora?" asked Aerofat.


    "Of course. The Crown is used to store mana in large amounts for reserves. It trickles off mana from your body to fill it. It can only be used if you have enough mana to access it. Queen Candora used it to transfer herself to a higher plane. The more energy is in the Crown, the more Magic you need to remove it," said Carter with a look of ''How stupid do you think I am?''.


    "The Memory Bean worked," said Aerofat as she walked towards the maintenance door.


    "Don''t forget to save the fort," said Aerofat.


    Carter stared at her while she walked over. She pulled something out of her pocket and looked back at Carter.


    "Don''t look!" said Aerofat as she placed her curvy figure in front of the door. The door lit up, allowing Carter to see through her flimsy dress, and she phased away, disappearing from the cavern.


    "Is that door an illusion too?" said Carter as he ran toward it and tried to "phase" through it. A resounding ring echoed through the hallway as he ran into the door.


    "Nope," said Carter, rubbing his nose as he turned around and headed out the entrance.

 Chapter 38 - Sir Skeleton and Tiny

    Tower Floor 8


    Carter ascended the staircase with the pains and bruises of the last floor. The opaque nature of the staircase keeps its secrets until you cross the threshold.


    "What surprise awaits me this time," said Carter as he entered the eighth floor. As the floor came into vision, a giant army of skeletons came into focus. Skulls, bones, and rusty swords surrounded his vision.


    "Oh," said Carter in surprise. The skeleton army of hundreds was not moving towards him. They held their swords up high, bouncing them up and down with their bony arms.


    "Greetings, traveler," came a voice from behind him.


    He slowly turned to see a Giant Skeleton wearing a two-piece suit and white gloves. He was sitting on an oversized throne of skeleton bones and skulls. He held a book and a delicate tea cup in his bony hands. On the throne''s armrest, two women, lying like lions do, were strapped down.


    "Help us," screamed one of the women.


    The Giant Skeleton placed his book on his lap, grabbed the woman''s dark-colored ponytail, and pulled her head back. "We do not talk unless we are talked to, Karol," said the giant as he released her hair, and her head flew forward.


    "Please forgive Samantha and Karol. They were caught trespassing on my domain and got all tied up," laughed the Giant Skeleton.


    He looked back toward Carter with a wide smile. The smile was missing some teeth, making it look very menacing.


    "I''m sorry I haven''t properly introduced myself. I am Sir Osseous." His bony jaw moved up and down smoothly as his empty eye sockets, the size of basketballs, stared at Carter.


    "My name is Carter, sir."


    "Oh, Carter, that''s an unusual name. Take off your hood so I can see you properly," said Sir Osseous.


    "I rather not," said Carter.


    "Oh, bother. Well, it doesn''t matter. I have enough armrests, so I don''t need you," said Osseous as he grabbed the women around their waists and squeezed. They let out groans of pain.


    "Kill it," said Osseous to his skeletons, lifting his book back to his face.


    Carter slipped his great sword from his rucksack and assumed a defensive stance. The skeletons raced at him with their swords overhead, screaming curses in his direction. His great sword cut through their rusted steel and brittle bones, thrashing them to the ground. The skeletons were relatively slow, but given enough of them, they could get lucky and gravely wound Carter. He cast a few Fire Ball spells between swings, killing several skeletons at a time.


    Sir Osseous heard the explosions and lowered the book down to look. "Interesting, a magician and a fighter. Take note, Karol. That''s how you should fight."


    He went back to reading.


    After a dozen minutes, Carter finished the last skeleton. He then applied his healing spell to his wounds. "Where they lack in fighting skill, they make up for in sheer number," said Carter to himself. A lesser person would have died from that many cuts from the skeletons. The punches, grabs, pinches, and bites were less damaging but disturbing. He had many times picked out skeleton''s teeth from his arm.


    He had fought his way hundreds of heads away from Sir Osseous. "Let''s get this over with," said Carter. He opened his bag and started sucking in hundreds of different colored coins as he walked back over towards the throne.


    "Whatcha reading?" said Carter.


    Sir Osseous looked up at Carter and then towards the horizon. "You killed them all?" said Sir Osseous.


    "You killed them all? Ah, sounds like a thriller," said Carter as he pointed to the book.


    A foul look came to Sir Osseous as he dropped the book he was reading and stood up. Sir Osseous towered thirty heads tall as he looked down at Carter. His giant balled fist fell towards Carter''s head as Osseous screamed a primal scream. Carter jumped backward out of the way and sliced off one of his bony fingers.


    "No!" screamed Osseous. The aggressive-natured Skeleton''s demeanor changed as it started looking for his finger on the ground.


    "I use that finger," said Sir Osseous. Finding it, he grabbed it off the ground and fused it back into his hand. He looked back towards Carter and then genuflected to the ground.


    "You have bested me, Sir Carter," said Sir Osseous.


    Carter itched his head and said, "But all I did was cut off your finger."


    Sir Osseous stood up and placed his face a few heads away from Carter. "I am just a pile of bones. Without my flesh, I can''t do too much to you. That one hit was the best I could do. I''m tired now and wish to give up."


    "What about that giant sword lying next to your chair? You could use that," said Carter.


    Sir Ossesous leaned in again, saying, "Don''t tell Karol, but I can''t lift that thing. Look at these bony hands!" He held out his giant skeleton hands, palm up.


    Carter looked around and then asked, "Now what?"


    "Well, you''re my master now. You won me, Samantha, and unfortunately, Karol," said Sir Ossesous. "Oh, and my magic large sword," added Ossesous as he pointed towards his throne.


    Carter walked past Ossesous to his throne. Karol met his eyes and started yelling, "Untie me, simpleton!"


    Carter ignored her and walked by.


    "I don''t like you. You hear me, Karol? I don''t like you," said Ossesous as he placed his face next to Karol''s face. She closed her eyes and became quiet.


    Carter picked up the giant sword and swung it around. It was lighter than it looked.


    He swung it toward Ossesous, and he backed up. "Whoa! Watch where you''re swinging that!" he screamed.


    "What am I going to do with you?" asked Carter.


    "I''ll go back into my effigy, and you can just carry me in your little bag there," said Ossesous.


    Carter remembered what an effigy was. Fable had one, and he ate it. He missed Fable.


    "Do I have to eat it?" said Carter.


    "Nature, no. Why would you say something like that?" asked Sir Ossesous.


    Carter shrugged his shoulders.


    "Just let me out occasionally so I can read some new books or if you need help," said Ossesous.


    "Like if I can''t reach a high shelf?" laughed Carter.


    Sir Ossesous ignored that comment and walked over to his throne. He looked at Samantha and said, "You will always be my favorite, Samantha. Hope to see you later."


    Samantha let out a little moan and closed her eyes.


    Sir Ossesous looked at Karol with a scowl that could kill a person. He pointed his bony finger at her and then moved it to his throne. Ossesous and his throne disappeared and were replaced by a small, detailed plaque with a picture of Ossesous smiling. Karol and Samantha fell to the ground with a thud and a moan. After loudly grunting, Karol stretched herself off the ground and started kicking the effigy around.


    "I don''t like you either, you asshole!" she screamed as she kicked his effigy into the dirt. She finally stopped and helped Samantha off the ground. Carter walked over and threw Ossesous''s Effigy into his haversack.


    "You''re not keeping that, are you?" asked Karol. Karol wore an armor suit made out of boar-hide. Her dark hair passed her shoulders and was ponytailed in the back. Her face was young-looking, and her full lips were red. She was good-looking and had a scowl on her face all the time.


    "I keep everything," said Carter as he started walking north.


    "You don''t want to go that way," sputtered Samantha in a weak voice. Samantha''s blond hair was thick and down to her navel. She wore armor made out of boar hide, too. Her armor was more skimpy and showed her cleavage and belly off. The bottom was just a skirt that rode way too high.


    "This is the way to the next floor, Samantha. I need to reach the top," said Carter.


    "That''s Captain Samantha to you!" said Karol.


    "Karol, stop it," said Samantha, "Our fort, our home, is on the floor above and has been taken over by a horde of carnivorous bugs and a giant Ogre."


    "A real ugly one," added Karol.


    "We need to reach Arthur and seek his help," said Samantha.


    "As much as we hate that asshole, he controls the people to help us," said Karol.


    "Good luck with that," said Carter as he started to walk away. He wasn''t about to tell them that Arthur was dead.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Can''t you help us?" asked Captain Samantha.


    "No. I need to get to the top of the Tower," said Carter.


    "The top? You?" asked Karol as she started laughing.


    "Please, we have no options," said Samantha.


    "I''ll stop by your fort and look," said Carter. He was going that way anyway.


    Samantha looked at Carter and then back to Karol. "We''ll come with you," said Samantha.


    "I thought we were going to get Arthur''s novices to help. Remember, meat shields," said Karol as she whispered that last part.


    Samantha whispered something into Karol''s ear. Karol looked at Carter strangely for a moment and then shook her head.


    "It''s on you, Captain," said Karol.


    Captain Samantha smiled at Carter and said, "Let''s go."


    "Um, okay," said Carter. Samantha and Karol took the lead, and he followed.


    He hadn''t had the time to notice before, but this level was cloudy and mirky. The sun hid behind large clouds, and the temperature was around 20 Celsius. The girls chatted up a storm as they discussed why the skeleton was at the exit and how their Fort was taken over.


    Carter just smiled and nodded. He was hoping he could see some monster action soon.


    Samantha and Karol stopped, and Carter almost ran into them. Karol turned around and pushed Carter back, but it didn''t quite work. "Watch where you''re going," said Karol. Carter was starting to understand why Sir Ossesous loathed Karol.


    Samantha lifted the horn on her hip, which caught on her skirt, showing she wasn''t wearing underwear. Carter wasn''t quite sure if this world had underwear or not. His outfit didn''t have any.


    She placed the horn to her lips. Carter walked up and stopped her from blowing. She looked back at him and said, "A large nest of snakes is ahead. This horn will scare them."


    "Oh, I know. I was hoping to kill them with my sword and get their snake meat," said Carter.


    Karol pushed away Carter''s hand, which was touching Samantha''s horn. "How dare you!" screamed Karol.


    "Calm down, Karol," repeated Samantha as she looked at Carter and asked, "Snake meat?"


    Karol impatiently grabbed her horn and sounded it off. She didn''t let Samantha finish her diplomatic banter with Carter. The sound moved across the field, finally hitting the snake''s fragile ears. They looked towards Karol and then back to a small copse of trees next to the staircase.


    "Somethings wrong, blow it again," said Samantha. Karol blew the horn again. The snakes stood up and looked towards the trees again.


    A large head popped out of the long grass. It was the size of a small car, with white scales and teeth as long as Carter was tall.


    "What is that?" asked Karol as she and Samantha ducked into the grass slowly. Carter stood quietly behind them as they were deciding what to do.


    Samantha turned around and saw Carter standing there. "Get down!" she yelled.


    The enormous snake periscoped to the sky, sixty to seventy heads tall. "What is going on?" said Samantha as she looked at Karol. Karol had fucked up.


    Carter stood up and said, "That looks like a lot of snake meat."


    He took off running as Samantha tried to grab his cloak. "You fool, you''ll die," screamed Samantha. It wasn''t the first time he heard that.


    The enormous snake''s beady eyes focused on Samantha''s scream and took off, slithering toward Carter and his group. The overgrown snake slithered over all the other snakes, disregarding them so he could eat Carter first. Carter jumped into the air and aimed his sword toward the head of the snake. The snake snapped his jaws closed and grabbed Carter mid-jump, and Carter disappeared.


    He had seen so many movies where the hero jumped into the mouth of the monster and killed it by cutting it from the inside. That plan was not working. The inside of the snake''s neck contains muscles that constrict their prey. Carter couldn''t bring his sword up from his side to cut the snake. He was being squeezed to death, and he couldn''t breathe.


    "Plan B," thought Carter to himself. He closed his eyes, cast his fireball spell, and allowed it to grow below his feet. He would have to time this right so he wouldn''t pass out. It needed to be big enough to give him a hole to escape.


    "Was that Carter''s plan? Make the snake have a bad taste in its mouth so he wouldn''t eat us?" asked Karol. Samantha knew that running wasn''t an option. She stood up and played her horn loudly. Karol understood, stood up, and played her horn too. The enormous snake looked towards the women and slowly started to move. It wasn''t in a rush anymore and needed to digest Carter. The Giant Snake turned its head and mentally told the other snakes not to fear the horn''s noise and to kill the noise makers. They responded by slithering towards Karol and Samantha.


    A low sizzling noise started to come from the snake''s body. The enormous white snake didn''t pay it any mind at first. The sound of sizzling grew louder, and it slowed down its pace. The middle section of his body was starting to expand like a balloon, and the creature began to panic and thrash around.


    Boom! A large explosion of flame and snake guts blew out from the middle of the white snake, removing a quarter of its body. Frying flesh and burning snakeskin went everywhere. The blast knocked out Samantha, Karol, and the dozen Giant Snakes, now deprived of a leader. They were not moving.


    The enormous snake, cut into two, did not disappear, and Carter was lying on the ground with pieces of the snake surrounding him. His cloak and clothes had deteriorated; his skin was lightly toasted and covered in snake guts. He started laughing as he lifted himself.


    He let out a little moan as the pain started to kick in.


    The surface of his body was covered in blisters and burn marks, masked by burning snake mush. His body glowed white as his spell started regrowing his skin back. He walked over to a large part of the snake, stuck his hands in, and reached for his sword. Covered in blood and soot, his sword was placed back in his rucksack, which was unharmed. He walked towards the other giant snakes, who were starting to awaken from their nap. He was pissed that the enormous snake wasn''t going to give him snake meat. He''ll take it out on these little ones.


    A lone figure wearing a hooded cloak with red hair blowing in the wind watches from afar. She watches the fight and comments out loud. "Interesting way of killing Carom''s pet, I guess," said Aerofat. Carter is seen jumping from snake to snake, chopping heads off, and splitting bodies in half. "My master is going to have a hard time killing this Carter, and Carom''s running out of summons," said Aerofat. She pulled a small stone out of her bag and squeezed it. Her figure disappeared as a bright light flickered.


    Carter stood still after he killed the last Giant Snake. He let out another low moan. His healing was taking a while. His body was still covered with burn marks and blisters. His burns hurt like hell, and the dirt, guts, and bile mixed with his wounds didn''t help his situation.


    "Mistakes were made," said Carter, his body primarily naked and still glowing white. He pulled out another set of clothes and started putting them on. He hated to get them dirty, but he couldn''t be recognized as a male. He opened his haversack and sucked in all the treasure and tasty snake meat. A small diamond flew by his head from the direction of the enormous snake. He turned around and walked back towards it.


    As he approached the dead snake, he stopped and looked around. A pile of gold and gems covered in viscera, bile, and blood was on the ground. The enormous snake must have eaten people, and this stuff stayed in its stomach. He picked up one of the sticky gold coins and saw a picture of an alien-looking woman. The coin''s head side had a bust with three eyes.


    "This snake must not be from around here," said Carter. The other side of the coin was covered in guts.


    "Gross," said Carter, which was ironic because he was also covered in all that offal. He opened his bag and sucked in all that gut-covered treasure.


    "I''ll clean it later," said Carter.


    He saw the staircase in the distance. "Tiny," the snake must have been guarding this exit, smiled Carter. He turned around towards the two unconscious women who were still knocked out by the blast. He contemplated leaving them there.


    "No one likes you, Karol," said Carter under his breath. He reached down, placed both of them on his shoulders, and then walked up the stairs.

 Chapter 39 - Fort Ogre

    Tower Floor 9


    Carter''s pace slowed as he walked up the stairs to Floor 9. Anxiety plagued his climb as he wondered what would be on the other side of the stairs. The bright world blinded him for a moment as his eyes adjusted.


    He dropped the two beautiful, unconscious onuses onto the ground and bent down. The snoring of two large bipedal creatures hit his ears first as he saw them sleeping on a rock a few heads away. The creatures reminded him of goblins, only much larger, 8-head-tall larger.


    The sound of coarse itching came from one of the creatures as it scratched itself awake, stood up, and looked around. It didn''t even have time to scream as Carter''s sword sliced his head off. The head fell onto the other sleeping creature''s stomach, waking him up instantly. He grabbed his comrade''s head and let out a scream as he tossed it away. Carter''s sword plunged into his chest as the monster''s eyes latched onto Carter''s face. A look of recognition came to his furry face as his eyes pulled back into his head.


    Several gold pieces and a few daggers fell from the disappearing creatures. Carter picked up one of the daggers and flipped it around in his hand. He whipped it at another one of those creatures that was running at him from across the field. The short dagger hit it between the eyes, and he disappeared.


    "Not too bad. These Goblin daggers have a good balance," said Carter. He picked up all the daggers and tossed them in his rucksack. He heard a low moan behind him, and he whipped around. The two women were still on the ground. He walked up to Captain Samantha and touched her cheek. She was still out, and so was Karol. He picked them both up again and decided to bring them to their home: the Fort.


    He met several battle groups of those oversized Goblins on the way. They were eight heads tall, with protruding teeth-filled mouths, fangs, and pointed ears. They had brown fur covering their human-like bodies and boar armor protecting their torso. They were strong and aggressive and attacked on sight. They were predictable and not much of a challenge.


    He dropped his two prizes onto the ground once again. They were starting to get heavy. They were both still unconscious; that blast outside the snake must have been strong. A long path stretched up a cliff to a large plateau. A fort-like structure surrounded a cave in the back¡ªfences between four towers and a portcullis made up the perimeter. The Fort was impressive, but the 8-head-tall ants crawling in intricate patterns on the walls took that grandeur away.


    "Infestation," said Carter as he contemplated what to do.


    Carter glanced back at his sleeping beauties and realized they had gone from past-out to sleeping. "Good, I can be stealthy," said Carter.


    Bows and arrows in the outside world were frowned upon and punishable by death. It was dishonorable to fight from afar. He had no qualms about it except for being caught using the forbidden weapons.


    He pulled out his quiver and bow and approached a small boulder. He positioned himself on the side of the boulder and aimed at the nearest oversized insect. It was over seven hundred heads away. He touched the arrow, cast Deadeye Arrow on it, and let it loose.


    The arrow crushed in the ant''s head as it hit dead center. The arrow disappeared, and the target fell off the cliff in silence. It was pretty anti-climatic as quietness surrounded Carter and not the death throes of his enemies.


    Carter released several more arrows, killing each mute ant, while the other sentries were none the wiser. After a few dozen ants were killed out of hundreds, one of the sentries finally found a dead body, and that made him start running around frantically.


    The frenzied insect collided with other ants, and he passed the alarm to them. They started searching for the adversary.


    Carter had thousands of arrows in his magic quiver and kept shooting, adding to the confusion. Even though the hectic ants posed a more challenging target, his Deadeye Arror spell was still working. He was glad he stole that spell from Queen Era.


    A mighty bellow echoed from the cliff''s wall. A giant beast of tall and wide proportions exited the large cave, nestled into the cliff''s side, and looked around. Carter could see him through the portcullis of the Fort.


    "Ogre of the Fort?" guessed Carter to himself. He''s never seen an Ogre before. The creature looked inhumanly strong, excessively fat, 20 heads tall, with a disproportionately large head and abundant hair. It looked like a giant.


    The Ogre loudly screamed again, and all the ants stopped running around and pointed their heads toward him.


    "He controls the ants," whispered Carter to himself.


    He shrugged and fired another arrow. An ant fell from the cliff in front of the Ogre. Yet another scream came from the Ogre as he whipped his head back and forth. The ants started moving again, this time with purpose. They were less in a frenzy and more methodical in their search. They were looking for the attacker.


    The Ogre was whipping his head from left to right, looking for any sign of trouble. Placing his hand over his brow, he started surveying the surrounding area. That''s when he noticed Carter at the end of the path. Another scream was directed towards Carter, and he swore to Nature he could smell that creature''s breath from there. Carter didn''t know how chewed-up ants smelled, but that had to be close.


    The portcullis opened, the Ogre exited the Fort and looked down towards Carter. Carter nocked another arrow, aimed at the Ogre''s eye, and let loose the magic arrow. It hit the giant behemoth right in the eye, and he fell backward, screaming. He pulled the arrow out with his oversized hand and stood back up. Carter aimed for the other eye and shot. The Ogre was ready this time, and the arrow was swatted away.


    The Ogre screamed to the sky and hit its chest.


    "Impossible," said Carter as he saw the Ogre smile.


    The Ogre turned his head back to the Fort, opened his mouth wider than it looked possible, and screamed again. He then slowly pointed at Carter. A few hundred ants received his loud command and started running towards their target. The Ogre smiled and walked back into the Fort. He stopped before entering the portcullis and grabbed an ant passing by. He placed the giant ant''s head in his mouth and bit it off, closing the portcullis behind him. The body of the ant disappeared.


    "Empty calories," said Carter.


    Carter placed his arrow and quiver back into his rucksack, bringing out his great sword. He aimed his hand at the large group of ants coming his way and released a Fireball. Then another one, and another one. They hit their target, killing at least half the ants. He swung his sword around and then ran toward the remaining attacking beasts. Several ant deaths later, Carter was halfway up the path when the next wave of ants came. He repeated the same technique, fireball, then sword, until he found himself at the Fort''s entrance. His haversack sucked in the last of the coins and ant meat.


    "Ant meat, can''t wait to taste that," said Carter, rubbing his hands together.


    He stepped back down the path a few heads and turned around. The subsequent fireball was going to be a large one. It was so large that it burnt the portcullis and half the Fort. Giant ants flipped over on their backs and died in wizened husks that littered the ground and disappeared. Carter continued his rampage until he finally entered the cavern.


    He stopped for a moment to heal some ant bite wounds. More than some, dozens he would wager. He didn''t know ants were poisonous.


    A scream came from within the cavern. "So you''re the one he wants to test! I''ll be happy to oblige," said Forge, the Ogre. He was twenty-heads tall, with bulging muscles, a stooped posture, an ugly face with a mouth full of sharp teeth, and hair all over.


    "Karol might be a bitch, but she was right on how ugly you are," said Carter as he walked farther into the cavern.


    Forge let out another frightful bellow toward Carter for his insult. Carter ignored it.


    The cavern was vast. Most improvements to this cavern were destroyed in whatever battle happened here before. Busted furniture, caved-in dwellings, and rotten food littered the cave. Twelve metal cages hung from the roof, with several prisoners in each. The "convicts," thought Carter to himself.


    Forge grunted, and the fourteen ants beside him ran toward Carter to attack him. Carter carefully swung his sword, cutting off each ant''s head before they could reach him. Forge watches as his army of ants is decimated while gauging Carter''s skill. He deemed him worthy of fighting him. Forge lifted a large blue-tinged sword from behind him above his head. He aimed at Carter and brought it down.


    Carter jumped out of the way of the giant sword while cutting a slice into Forge''s leg. Forge''s sword changed direction in mid-flight and hit Carter in the back, cracking a few ribs and sending him flying toward the wall. He hit the wall hard, and his back and ribs signaled to his brain that they were in distress. He stood up slowly, wondering how that sword hadn''t cut him in two. The blade had hit him square on the back.


    Forge grabbed his leg and frowned. He looked at Carter''s puzzled look and smiled. Forge let out a small laugh, at least for him, and pointed his sword at Carter.


    "Ha, ha, ha. Very good little speck. You drew blood, but it cost you, didn''t it?" stated Forge. He held his sword up in the air.


    Even though Forge was big and strong, he was slow, very slow. That sword should not have hit Carter.


    "This Magic sword is imbued with the power of direct hit. I can swing it in any direction, and it will hit you, guaranteed. The Magic placed inside this sword made it blunt, though. That''s why you''re not cut in half," added Forge.


    "Can''t afford to get hit by that again," thought Carter as his ribs healed.


    Forge turned around and lifted his sword over his head again. Carter pursed his lips and ran towards his towering foe as Forge swung his sword too late. Carter stabbed Forge in the stomach and pulled his sword downwards, opening up his stomach. Forge''s sword hit him hard on his shoulder, pulling his arm out of the socket and tearing it off.


    Carter hit the ground hard from the force of the hit. He saw his detached arm still holding his great sword and started panicking.


    Forge dropped his sword and started trying to stuff his entrails back into his stomach. Carter pulled Ossesous''s sword out with his left hand, stood up, and hobbled toward Forge. He jumped in the air and brought the oversized sword down on Forge''s head as hard as one hand could. The Ogre''s hands were full of his insides, and he couldn''t defend against the strike. The sword cut split his head into two, and he fell with a thud.


    Carter fell to his knees, dropping his sword on the ground. The pain was unbelievable. His shoulder''s bones were broken, and his missing arm wound bled profusely. His brain was shutting down. He had to stay conscious to heal it, but his eyelids were becoming heavy.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    He released his spirit before he passed out. He held his hands out toward his physical body; a dim white glow formed around them, and he started to heal. He then used the limb regeneration technique he learned from Ella. He was combining Clone, Heal, and Sanitize at the same time. The arm started growing back, and the pain began to diminish.


    He jumped back into his body when he finished and opened his eyes. His magic mana was almost wiped out. Carter grunted as he forced himself to sit.


    "That was excruciating. Never do that again," thought Carter as he stared toward the entrance. He saw movement, so he closed his eyes again and feigned being knocked out. He wasn''t ready to fight anyone at this moment.


    A lone figure walked in slowly with two women in her hands. She walked up to Carter with a big smile on her face. She dropped the two unconscious women to the ground without being gentle.


    She knelt and watched Carter''s unconscious body, covered in blood and death. She looked at Forge''s mutilated head, viscera littering the ground, and let out a "tsk tsk."


    She placed her hands on Carter''s long hair and ran her fingers through it. Stopping for a moment and then slapping Carter on the face. Satisfied that he was near death, she walked in front of him. She pulled out a small dagger tipped with green slime, placed the point on Carter''s chest, and pushed it in. Carter''s eyes blinked open instantaneously, and he grabbed Aerofat''s arm. She looked surprised and jumped back, releasing herself from Carter''s grip. Carter held onto the dagger in his chest and slowly raised his body off the ground. The poison was starting to eat at his body.


    "That''s enough poison to kill even Forge," said Aerofat with a smug look as she looked at Forge''s body. She started backing up as Carter wasn''t falling to the ground.


    Carter had never killed a person before¡ªeven an evil one. Arthur turned out to be a Gnoll, so he didn''t count. He knew a lot was riding on him, reaching the top of the Tower. Could his morals allow him to kill Aerofat? She had no such qualms in killing him.


    Carter pulled the dagger out and positioned it to throw. Aerofat saw this and chanted a small spell to herself. A bright light flashed. Twelve copies of Aerofat appeared in front of Carter. She let out a small laugh as they all pulled small wands out of their pockets.


    "Surprising that you beat him that fast. I had hoped you killed each other," said all the Aerofats simultaneously. The illusion spell was perfect. Carter couldn''t tell which of the copies was the real one. The voice came from all of them.


    "I have nothing against you. I saw an opportunity, and I took it. Please don''t blame me; I was going to have to fight you at some point anyway. Carmen would have demanded it," added the Aerofats.


    They raised their wands before them and said, "This wand contains one death ray spell, a donation from Carmen. It will kill you instantly. Close your eyes and die."


    Carter phased his spirit''s head out of his body for a second and saw which was the real Aerofat. He had no choice. If he maimed her, she could still kill him. He threw the dagger, hitting the real Aerofat between the eyes. She still had that smug look on her face as she fell over and died. Carter closed his eyes.


    "You used that trick on me once before," said Carter.


    Carter fell to the ground again as the dagger''s poison started to kick in. He was about to use the Cure Poison spell with his limited mana, but the poison seemed to dissipate.


    He released a couple of chuckles. "Must be all that snake meat I ate. Speaking of which, I''m starting to get hungry," said Carter as his stomach made a loud gurgling noise. He pushed himself back up with the accustomed grunts of pain. He walked over to a campfire with a spit over it that miraculously survived the two battles. He grabbed a little stool and sat down. He pulled some boar, ant, and snake meat from his haversack and put it on the spit. Carter cast a diminutive Fireball spell at the dry wood, starting the fire, and then he started cooking.


    He sat silently as he turned the meat and cured his wounds at a speed that wouldn''t eat up all his mana. It was going to take a while, and he had the bonus of feeling the pain longer.


    The cavern grew quiet as he heard dripping water far away.


    "We''re still stuck in these cages," came a scream from one of the cages that was closest to him.


    "Hold on for a moment. You''re not going anywhere," said Carter as he stood up from his stool. His body ached and hurt. Helping was going to complicate his healing further. He pulled his meat off the spit and sat it on the ground.


    "Don''t want this to burn," said Carter. He ensured his hood was still intact so he could hide his face: It was.


    He looked up at the cages. A chain attached to the top of them went to the ceiling and down to the wall. The chains connected to cranks, and each cage had a separate crank. He moaned as he realized he would have to lower each cage individually.


    He slowly walked up to the first crank and started lowering the cage. When it hit the ground, he approached the cage''s door. There were a dozen women in different states of health inside. He pulled his axe out and hit the lock. The rusty lock broke open and fell to the ground. He pulled the door open and handed the only conscious woman a skin of water. She drank it and then helped the others.


    "Go on, I''ll take care of them," said the woman.


    He let out a small grunt and duplicated the process eleven more times. The freed women were in no condition to help him free the other women. They needed their strength to help each other out of the cages. A large spring-fed pond was towards the back of the cavern. The freed women gathered around the pond to slake their thirst and restore vitality. Next to the pool were a few undamaged chests that contained food and Manna that these women had collected before they were captured. They nourished themselves with it.


    After the last cage was opened, Carter, who was being ignored, walked over to the food he had left on the ground, lifted it, and placed it back on the spit. He sat down on his tiny stool. He used his hand to wipe off the dirt from the meat and placed it back on the fire.


    "Well, look who it is! You found the Fort. Sorry it''s in such disarray," said Commander Shi, her long pink hair matted with dirt. Raz and Oz walked behind her and grabbed some stools.


    Carter looked at their faces and remembered Shi, Raz, and Oz from before when they were hiding from the Goblin horde chasing them.


    "We can''t stay here any longer, Commander Shi. Where are we to go?" said Raz. Her white armor was now scuffed with ant blood, dirt, and attack marks. It looks like she put up a brave fight.


    Carter cranked his food as he listened to them talk. Three other women walked over from the back of the cavern.


    Commander Shi stood at attention as they walked up.


    "Commander Leone, Nina, and Mage Aerofat, this is Carter, the woman we met on Floor Seven the other day," said Commander Shi.


    Carter, upon hearing the name Aerofat, stood up. He looked at the familiar red hair and half-elf face he had seen before standing before him.


    "Carter, what is it? Is something wrong?" asked Aerofat.


    Carter walked over to the dead body on the ground and pulled back the hood. To his surprise, he didn''t find Aerofat with a dagger sticking out of her head, but a hideous creature with pallid white skin, bulging eyes, and no mouth with a dagger stuck between its eyes. More illusions.


    "What is that?" asked Aerofat as she leaned down to see the body.


    "This creature looked just like you," said Carter.


    Aerofat placed her hands on her hips and looked at Carter strangely. "Are you saying I look like this hideous creature?"


    Carter looked back at Aerofat and smiled. She was a natural beauty, with her curly red hair and alluring face. "Not at this particular moment. But before it died, it looked exactly like you."


    He rifled through the beast''s pockets and pulled out her journal and a small stone.


    "Is that my journal?" said Mage Aerofat as she reached over the body and grabbed the journal out of Carter''s hand.


    "Doppelganger," said Nina. Nina had blue hair with a smattering of white braided hair. She was about 4 and 1/2 heads tall. She wore red armor that hid her figure. Nina was the one villager who had escaped from Arthur.


    "No way! Where would a mythological creature like a doppelganger come from?" asked Commander Leone. Leone had golden hair, which glowed in the cavern''s limited light. She stood above everyone except Aerofat. Her face was angelic, and she beamed when she smiled. She also wore armor that covered up her body.


    Carter went back over and pulled his cooked meat off the red-hot spit.


    "Commander Leone? The Ogre is, uhm, dead," said a red-haired beauty with white armor on. She looked at Carter and frowned.


    "We also found Karol and Sam knocked out on the ground," another beautiful, armored woman said.


    "Lisa, did they say anything about killing the ogre?" said Commander Leone.


    "They don''t remember," said Lisa. Lisa was muscular and had curly black hair. She was grungy, understandably so, given their last living arrangements.


    Carter didn''t care to have any accolades. He just wanted to remain anonymous and get on with his mission. He jammed another piece of snake into his mouth and chewed.


    "Carter? Did you come from the Mansion where you found this?" said Aerofat as she pointed to her journal. He looked over at her and still couldn''t believe she was still alive and not trying to kill him.


    "Yes. It''s all up and running," said Carter. "The entire village is there without Arthur," added Carter.


    "Without Arthur?" asked Commander Leone as she glanced at Nina.


    "What happened to Arthur?" asked Nina.


    "Dead," said Carter. Once again, he didn''t want to explain and tell them he killed Arthur.


    "What happened to the Ogre''s Thrall symbols on our hands? They have changed to someone else," said Commander Leone as she held up the symbol of the two dragons. She grabbed Carter''s hand and showed his symbol to Nina. Her hands were rough with dirty fingernails.


    "Who''s our master now?" said Nina.


    "I''m not sure," said Carter, lying under his breath.


    "Oh," said Nina.


    Aerofat looked at Commander Leone and said, "We can head to my Mansion. If the magic stones work, we can have food, shelter, and a bath without monsters or Arthur."


    "Sounds like a plan. Get everyone together. We need to leave before the reset. Aerofat can guide the way," said Commander Leone.


    "What about all the creatures out there?" said Carter. He was thinking he was going to have to do another escort mission.


    "We have lived on this floor for centuries. We have learned defenses against these floors and the ones below us denizens. Horns for snakes, fire for goblins and bugbears, and silver swords for skeletons," said Commander Leone as she placed her hand on Carter''s shoulder and squeezed.


    "Those large goblins are called bugbears?" thought Carter.


    The soldiers walked back towards the pond to fill their water skins up. Commander Leone started to bark out orders to everyone. Aerofat sat down next to Carter and pointed at the boar he had on a plate.


    "I hate Manna. Can I get a little bit of your boar?" said Aerofat. She stared at his hidden face behind the hood. She went to reach up and pull it back, but Carter blocked her.


    "No, I''m covered in snake shit," said Carter and handed her a plate with cooked boar on it. She grabbed it hesitantly and then bit into it.


    "There''s more to your story, isn''t there? Sam or Karol didn''t kill that Ogre," said Aerofat with a small smile as she took a bite.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," said Carter.


    "Most of us were unconscious in those prison cages. I was the only one who wasn''t, but it all feels like a dream," said Aerofat.


    Carter shrugs his shoulders again, a slight pain in the one where he lost his arm, as he bites into the last of his snake. He lets out a slight groan, and he grips his stomach.


    "Nobody I know eats that poisonous stuff. You''re a different kind of stupid, aren''t you?" said Commander Shi as she tapped Carter on the shoulders playfully. She looks at Aerofat and says, "We''re ready. Let''s go!"


    "How about you, Snake meat? You coming," said Shi.


    "No, I have more places to explore," said Carter.


    "Well, Carter, watch your back out there. The next floor has Dire Wolves, and they do not scare easily," said Commander Shi as she picked up Aerofat from the ground. Aerofat handed back her empty plate and thanked Carter.


    "I''ll see you later, right, Master?" said Aerofat.


    Carter looked down at the dead Doppelganger and said, "Maybe. Unless I see you somewhere else," said Carter.


    Aerofat grabbed Carter by the hood and kissed his nose, which was peeking out of his hood. She left him with the words, "Thank you."

 Chapter 40 - Eight Hands to Many

    Tower Floor 10


    Carter pulled back his pock-riddled hood and let the fresh air course through his nose. He was finally alone and could show off his manly jawline. He touched his chin with his hand, rubbing his nascent chin hairs and flakes of dried blood.


    The climate was warmer on this floor, and Carter began to sweat. Clouds covered the sun, so it was hot but not desert-hot. The staircase had exited at the peak of a bluff, so he was privy to the panoramic view of the floor below. Off to the south, he saw a small rain shower escaping dark, pregnant clouds. The diversity of the Tower floor''s weather was unbelievable.


    "What is that hideous smell?" said Carter as he twisted his head around, looking for the pile of decaying carcasses that was the source of the toxic smell. He paused for a moment and took another deep whiff.


    "Oh, nature, that rotten smell is me," said Carter, plugging his nose with his fingers.


    His vision focused on the green plains of the gentle rainfall. "Where there is rain, there might be a pond or lake to bath in," said Carter. He started trekking down the hill and then headed south. The land was covered with soaring green grass, yellow wheat, and tall trees spread out in small copses, allowing this floor''s creatures shelter from the heat. Under one of these groups of trees, four large boars the size of cars rise to their feet to introduce themselves to their odoriferous prey.


    "That would be me," said Carter to himself. He pulled out his sword, stopped walking, and waited. There is no need to bring their food to them on a golden platter. Their bodies faded under the tall grass, leaving only their large, upright, bulbous heads sticking out. Their tusks were the size of baseball bats, and their protruding teeth were very sharp and deadly.


    "Dire boars," said Carter. The largest boar let out a loud grunt, and the other three boars responded by stopping. The alpha boar took a few steps forward toward Carter and stopped. It lifted his hoof up and down. The beast then let out a rather ominous grunt and rushed toward Carter. The creature was fast. Carter assumed a defensive stance and swung his sword at the appropriate time. The boar twisted his head at the last moment, and its tusk went into Carter''s leg. Carter''s sword bounced off its tusk, and he flew backwards and landed on his back. Carter pushed himself up just in time to skirt the beast''s stabbing sharp tusks from hitting him directly. The giant boar hit him with the side of his face and knocked him down again.


    "I can''t fight him head-on," said Carter. His leg was bleeding, and he didn''t want to use his healing yet. The Dire boar was getting cocky, and it waited until Carter was standing. It gamboled in its apparent dominance over its prey to his subordinates, who grunted with applause. After accepting its accolades, the pleased boar looked back at Carter and grunted loudly as it started to lope towards him without fear.


    Carter feigned a slow sword swing and then jumped out of the way at the last moment, missing the blood-covered, deadly tusks by inches. Carter then took the opportunity and jammed his sword into the boar''s shoulder. The momentum of the boar pulled the sword out before it could go deep enough to hurt it badly. The boar turned around in pain and acted a little more unhinged. The maniacal beast didn''t waste time on theatrics and rushed towards Carter this time. Carter dodged the tusks again, deepening his sword into the overgrown pig''s side. He held it in as long as possible, creating a big hole along its side. The Dire boar released screams of pain as it stopped and fell.


    The other Dire boars screamed grunts in reprisal and then ran pell-mell towards Carter. Utilizing his knowledge of the fight with the Alpha boar, he made short work of them. The lucky bastards hit him several times with their haphazard attacks, but he killed them all by cutting their sides wide open.


    Carter''s haversack sucked up the coins and boar meat as he walked towards the boar''s copse of trees, where they were lounging a few moments before. He slowly lowered himself to the ground and started healing slowly.


    "The next level has Dire wolves," said Commander Shi.


    Carter let out a small moan. "Those were only Dire Boars. How much harder are the wolves going to be?" asked Carter to himself. He stared across the Tower''s floor. In the distance, a small group of Bugbears appeared on the horizon. He was starting to rethink his plan to clear every floor of its monsters.


    The lights in the sky dimmed. Carter blinked a few times before realizing he was surrounded by four Dire Boars again. The Tower had Reset.


    "Oh, shit," said Carter as he whipped his sword out, lifted it over his head, and shoved the tip into the head of the nearest unaware Dire Boar. It let out a scream as it fell to the ground dead. The Dire boar to the other side of Carter hit him hard with its head thrust. He flew several heads from the copse of trees into the opening. Another large hole wound appeared on his chest, bleeding profusely. He ignored the pain and killed the other three boars using his side-step technique. Given enough practice, he could kill these beasts without getting hurt. Not this time. He crawled back towards the copse of trees and laid down again. His chest turned bright white as his healing spell started to fix him up. He leaned against a solid tree and stared at the horizon.


    "Lovely," said Carter. About a thousand heads away, six Bugbears were heading towards him. They must have been alerted by the noise of the fight with the Dire boars. He lifted himself slowly and readied his sword for combat. This was going to be a long day.


    Several bugbear groups, Dire Boar bands, and a Giant Toad later, Carter''s battle-ravaged body came upon a small cabin by a large pond. Slightly delirious from the Giant Toad''s poison, the domicile could have been a fevered mirage. He knocked on the door, and nobody answered. Pushing the creaky door inwards, a table, bed, and chest came into view.


    "Oh, a treasure chest," said Carter as he walked towards it. He lifted the lid, and the light exposed an empty chest. His body gave out, and he plummeted to the floor. It was a perfect ending for a perfect day.


    The everlasting light poured through the windows, flickering with the leaves of a tree that covered the cabin, giving Carter a light show as he opened his eyes. There wasn''t a nighttime to gauge how long he should have slept, but his body said it was enough. Carter sat up, shook his head, and looked around. He wondered how long he was out. He had no reference to tell the time in the Tower. As he lifted himself, a dark stain made of blood, dirt, and sweat appeared on the floor.


    "That took a while to sully the floor," thought Carter.


    The ordinary cabin wasn''t a mirage but a cozy cabin built next to a stagnant pond in the middle of a magical and dangerous Tower.


    His mana had returned, and he started to mend his several wounds. He wondered why he was still alive.


    The wooden chair beside the stone-top table creaked as he sat on it. A small, dirty window dulled his view of the pond and the surrounding area.


    "Something''s wrong with my vision," said Carter, leaning towards the window and spitting on it. He tore a piece of his slashed shirt and wiped the small pane of glass he spat on. The opaque windows started to become clean enough to see through it.


    "Naked women swimming. I knew it," said Carter as he stood up. He placed his tattered hood over his head and walked outside the cabin. The sounds of people laughing, splashing, and gleefully prattling in the water came to his ear. He walked to the edge of the somewhat hazy lake and saw about twenty women bathing. Each woman was better alluring than the one before.


    "Come in! The water is nice!" shouted one of the women. Carter knew he couldn''t strip down and jump into the inviting water without being discovered as a male.


    "Nobody is looking!" said another.


    Carter needed a bath but couldn''t take his clothes off. He slowly walked into the pond, tattered clothes and all.


    "Come in! The water is nice!" shouted the same woman again. The other women were talking to each other and hadn''t noticed him yet. The woman speaking to him looked at him momentarily and then returned to talking to a blond beauty beside her.


    "Who are you people?" asked Carter. He didn''t want to be rude, but what were these particular women doing on the tenth floor of the Tower? Were the women he met before weak and couldn''t make it here? He barely survived the creatures on this level; these women took a leisurely bath without fear.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The woman turned towards him again, said, "Come in!" and then froze. Carter''s vision directed him to a small light flickered on the pond''s edge, which turned off, and the women disappeared. He pulled out his sword and prepared to fight.


    "A trap?" asked Carter.


    A suction-cup-covered arm came flying out of the middle of the pond and wrapped around Carter and his sword, squeezing him tight. His air was released from his body, coming out from both sides. He tried to pull down his sword that was squeezed up against his barely covered chest. The double-sided blade cut the creature but also cut into Carter. He stopped pulling.


    He inhaled as much air as he could before being pulled under. He gathered enough concentration to garner a Fireball and launch it toward the creature holding him. The large ball departed Carter''s chest, sizzling the water as it vanished into the murky depths. A loud explosion, muffled under the water, blew up, and a pool of ink bubbled toward the pool''s surface. Hopefully hurt, the creature still held on to Carter, whose luck was running out.


    "Ink? This is a giant octopus," thought Carter as his lungs started to feel the need to breathe again. It seems the water had affected his fireball in terms of how strong and far it could go. His brain started getting fuzzy, and he decided to go with the painful plan: free his sword. Carter pulled his sword from between him and the squeezing suction-covered arm, slicing his chest and amputating the octopus''s arm as he released air bubbles filled with screams. Red and blue blood mixed as the octopus pulled back its residual, bleeding arm, and Carter headed for the surface.


    He gasped on the surface as his bad air came out, and he inhaled a new batch. The water was deep, and Carter found it hard to swim with a sword in one hand. Another octopus arm popped up behind him and pulled him back under, and then he felt a sharp bite on his leg. He lifted his sword and used the pain to assist his aim. The sword guided through the water and cut through the octopus''s head, releasing a giant blue plume of blood. The octopus''s arm loosened its grip and started floating to the bottom. Carter grabbed ahold of one of the arms and swam to the surface. He paddled as best he could until he reached the edge. He pulled up the Giant Octopus and threw it on the ground. It was twenty heads long, had eight long arms, give or take a few pieces that Carter had cut off, and a giant beak the size of the hole in Carter''s leg.


    He fell and started healing his leg and chest. A light flickered, and the twenty phantom beauties bathing appeared once more to frolic in the water. "Come in! The water is nice!" she said again. Her friend then called her "Montgomery."


    "Montgomery," whispered Carter as he watched her jump up and down and splash the other women. Her breasts were bouncing wildly around, and she splashed everyone around her. A symbol of a goat on her arm. "Come In!" she said again. Carter stood up and walked to the flickering light. He pulled it out of the ground and held it in his hand. It was a little bead the size of the vegetable he hated, a pea.


    "Nobody is looking!" repeated the buxom beauty from the water.


    The bead flashed brightly and disappeared from his hand. He felt a little bit stronger in his mana amount. He must have absorbed the bead''s energy. The women were gone, too.


    He looked around again, and seeing nobody, he coyly undressed and jumped into the warm pond. The water felt good on his skin as a haze of dirt floated off him. It was going to take a while to get himself clean.


    He ran back to the shore, reached into his haversack, and pulled out one of his bars of soap. He scrubbed everywhere twice, even the hard-to-reach spots he wished those phantom bathers could have reached. He felt clean again as he bounced on the floor of the pond. His toe hit something hard under the water, and he submerged and pulled out a gold coin. He looked back to the shore and saw the festering carcass of the octopus. It wasn''t part of the tower''s denizen. It was summoned from somewheres and brought here. He danced a little more on the sandy underwater surface, using his toes as treasure detectors. He felt another object under his toes. He dove under and brought up a bugbear''s dagger.


    "How long has that creature been killing creatures indiscriminately? He swam over to the side again and grabbed his haversack. He jumped back into the water, held the magic bag over his head, and opened it. The purple mist floated around the water''s surface and then dove into it. Gold, silver, and copper coins floated up from the depths of the water. A few hundred bugbear daggers, boar meats, and wolf pelts floated up, too. A small treasure! He started dancing in the water again. He twirled and pranced around like a ballerina as coins flew from everywhere. When the last gold coin flew in, he headed for the shore. His arms were quite tired from holding up the lightweight haversack for that long. It had all those coins in it and still weighed the same as it did before.


    "Glorious bag indeed," said Carter, placing his clothes back on.


    He said goodbye to the cabin, pond, and his history-encrusted dirt. He felt fresh and clean. That would change fast, and he knew it. He took extra whiffs of the clean air in preparation.


    After a few more groups of Dire boars and bugbears, he came up to a depression on the land: a basin of death. Four rather large wolves sat next to a stream in the middle of the basin. To the north, a group of bugbears, in the dozens, entered the Dire Wolves'' territory. Tempted by trespassers, the wolves propelled themselves from their lair and attacked the small army of warriors.


    "Interesting. Does that mean the wolves are real? Or are the Tower creatures programmed to act like real animals and attack each other?" questioned Carter to himself.


    The wolves moved swiftly in an attack pattern reminiscent of an elite team of warriors. The dagger-swinging bugbears didn''t know what hit them. The bugbears were shredded and disappeared, while only a few wolves took hits. They limped back to their den and took care of their wounds. The sun poked its head out briefly, and the basin glowed with a kaleidoscope of tiny sparkles. It took a few moments, but Carter finally realized the glittering was gold and silver coins littering the wolve''s battlegrounds. These wolves must have been killing for a while.


    "Treasure must not disappear during the resets," said Carter to himself.


    It was instinct for wolves to protect their den, the same for Carter to want to take all that gold. He pulled out his sword and readied a Fireball. He would only get one off before he depleted what little mana he restored during his rest in the cabin. The Fireball went flying and hit its target. The wolves cried to the air as they burnt to death. Carter''s sword tip lowered as a smile went across his face.


    Behind the giant plume of smoke and dust flying around, two wolves with smoking fur ran towards Carter.


    "Tricky bastards," said Carter as his sword came forward. He would try the trick he mastered on the Dire boars: dodge and stab. This was quite hard, though, as the Dire Wolves were much faster. Carter jumped out of the way at the last second and stabbed towards the wolf''s side. The large wolf dodged sideways at the last moment, and the sword missed.


    While Carter compensated for the miss, the other wolf attacked and bit him on the leg. Once attached, the wolf shook his head vigorously to swallow a manageable piece of Carter''s leg. Noises of muscle tearing and bone cracking sent Carter into a panic. Carter brought his sword down on the top of the wolf''s head hard and broke its skull. The large wolf disappeared, leaving Carter with a broken and bleeding leg.


    The other wolf did not wait. It swooped in from the other side, grabbed Carter by the torso, and picked him up. It ran towards his den as Carter hit the wolf on its head with the hilt of his sword. The Dire Wolf let out a small whimper and tightened his grip every time the hilt hit. Blood poured down the Dire wolf''s face, covering his vision as he went to jump over the ravine that protected his den. He jumped that a hundred times, but this time he missed.


    Carter and the wolf plummeted twenty feet into the narrow ravine, hitting the ground with a thud. The wolf made a loud whimper and Carter a painful grunt.


    Carter''s eyes were wide open as he watched the small patches of clouds float over the dark-sided ravine. The wolf was the first to get up. Carter turned his head, tightly gripped his sword, and saw the wolf looking around¡ªits hair was standing up. It heard a noise and took off running. The impatient wolf stomped on Carter''s chest as it ran in the opposite direction of the perceived danger.


    "What now?" said Carter, lying on his back as the glow from his healing lit up the ravine. His eyes fluttered shut as he again removed his spirit from his body to heal himself.

 Chapter 41 - The Lost Tribe

    Tower Floor 10


    The four leather-armored-clad women panted hard as they sprinted into a dark recess of the ravine they call home. They could hear the unholy howls of Dire Wolves from above as they drew near, which brought terror to their trembling bodies and minds.


    "Why in Nature''s name are they all riled up?" asked Sadie as she pulled off her mask, exposing her golden curly hair and youthful face. Her large brown eyes flitted around in the darkness as panic amassed inside her. The Lost Tribe had survived in this ravine for a long time, and she knew every part of it. She knew the schedules of all the creatures above down to the second. But something had changed, and it was spooking all of them.


    "Is it time for the Ascension?" asked a rather tall woman, barely able to crouch far enough down to fit into the cave''s entrance.


    "The Ascension again, Carson?" said another woman huddled towards the back.


    "Maybe it''s time we can go back, Captain Willis," said Carson as she placed her head down. She grabbed the back of her mask and had trouble pulling it off. Carson''s demure face glowed in what little light there was. Her shoulder-long brown hair was matted down with sweat and grime. She was grasping at straws because this life was starting to get to her.


    Captain Willis was more pragmatic and didn''t hold her breath while talking about "Ascension to the top of the Tower." Carom was an asshole. She knew it, and so did Carson.


    Another loud noise, followed by a howl, sounded through the ravine. The women tensed up for a moment.


    "Something is going on up there; it doesn''t necessarily affect us. We have to wait it out," said Captain Willis as she pulled some Manna out of her pocket. Her mask slipped off, revealing her long, green-tinted blond hair and angelic face. She had been without a "cleaning" for too long and smelt it. She placed the food in her mouth and chewed.


    Imsolo pulled off her mask, revealing her white, short hair and dark-skin, thin face. She was a formidable warrior and knew how to stay calm. "Should you be eating that? Won''t they smell it, Captain?" asked Imsolo with a glare that was almost insubordination.


    "How would they smell it over her stink?" said Sadie, not realizing what she said. Captain Willis gave her a dreadful look.


    "I mean our stink!" corrected Sadie with a short smile.


    "She knows what you meant," said Carson as she pulled out her food and water. She pulled out a little book and started reading out loud.


    "The Great One of the Tower bided us to do his bidding, sending his warriors to the Great Ravine. Free the Tower from the oppressive Despoiler and bring blessing to our Tower. But the Evil one was never found, and the summoned warriors grew restless. The begrudged call was given to return, but the mission was unfulfilled. The support door was found to be locked, and they were denied the ability to travel back to paradise. Half the legion attempted the climb, insurrectionist to the cause, and traveled the Tower''s many floors only to return in defeat. Their faith and warrior skills were lacking," read Carson.


    Captain Willis wanted to tell her to shut up, but the others took solace in the words. She knew Carom didn''t want them anymore, like a toy doll you outgrow. It was easy to send them on a mission to find a myth: the Human Despoiler. The legion of warriors was gladly ready to defend the Tower''s way of life from the one person who could destroy it. To help Carom was life itself. Then he deserted them here, on this forsaken Tower level.


    "The chosen Lost Tribe returned to the ravine to ingeminate their mission of killing the Despoiler and find love in the eyes of their Tower Master. The Ascension will happen," finished Carson.


    Sadie tightened her lips and asked, "What if it''s the Despoiler above right now?"


    "It''s been a century," said Captain Willis.


    "You''ve stopped believing in the Despoiler, haven''t you?" asked Carson.


    "We are more apt to find a key on a fellow support citizen than we are to find the Human Despoiler," said Captain Willis angrily. She hoped they could capture some other poor zealot following Carom''s commands and follow them back up the support staircase. Carom isn''t a nice person, but the amenities of the top level are what dreams are made of. She looked down at her hand, holding Manna, and cringed at her present existence.


    "I''m fine with either one," said Imsolo. She grabbed some clay off the wall and rubbed it onto her cheeks.


    The howls above were starting to get louder and closer. Sadie grabbed her mask and placed it back on, hoping she could stay hidden from the Dire Wolf''s view.


    Imsolo pulled out her tootle, a musical instrument used to combat the Dire Wolves and held on to it with tight hands.


    Boom! A loud sound of something or someone falling to the bottom of the ravine.


    "That''s our cue! Let''s go! We have a few minutes before they recuperate from the fall!" screamed Captain Willis as she threw down her leftover Manna and placed her mask back on.


    They ran out of the cave''s entrance like they had done this a hundred times before. Carson blew on her tootle a piercing note only the Dire Beasts could hear, and the other Lost Tribe members held their swords in the air.


    Eight small hands grabbed Carter''s heavy, unconscious body and dragged him roughly along the ravine''s floor. Someone sat on his chest with a crude dagger held tightly against his neck. Carter''s floating spirit stayed anchored to his body as it moved so that his spirit wouldn''t get sucked out of the Tower. His body was in rough condition, and he needed to repair it.


    The faces of his abductors or maybe saviors were obscured behind makeshift masks.


    A loud, unholy howl echoed from all directions of the ravine. His coroners stopped pulling his body and looked around.


    "What in Nature''s name was that?" asked Sadie through her tight mask. She held her sharp knife close to the intruder''s neck, just in case the dead person woke up. The intruder was a big one.


    "I don''t know, but let''s get back to base," said Captain Willis.


    "Can we just drop this dead body?" said Imsolo.


    "No, it''s still alive," said Captain Willis.


    "Look at all those deep wounds. She won''t be for long," said Carson.


    "Just do it and double time," said Willis. Grunts came out of the three women, and they started pulling again.


    Carter''s body hit a jagged rock and bounced up and down, making the too-close, too-sharp knife cut across Carter''s neck. Blood started trickling out, and the person sitting on his chest placed their hand over the bleeding cut to try to fix her mistake.


    "Oh, Nature," said a panicked Sadie as she looked around.


    Carter''s spirit looked down and saw the blood starting to pour out of his neck between her red-covered fingers.


    "It was an accident," shouted Sadie as his body came to a halt, and he felt all the little hands release him.


    "What was an accident, Sadie?" asked one of the other hooded people.


    She lifted her hand, and the group all gasped. A steady stream of blood leaked out, and Sadie placed her hand back on Carter''s throat. The smell of death was in the air.


    Carter saw the blood pooling on the ground, and he placed his hand on the wound and started to heal it. Sadie''s hand obscured the glowing white light.


    "Why did we give the knife to Sadie? She always does this. Remember my finger last week?" said Imsolo.


    "The intruder was dead already," said Carson.


    "Shut up, Carson," said Captain Willis. Another loud howl came to her ears. It had been a long time since they had seen a new face. Even if this person was dead, she wanted to take her back to the base.


    Carson played her tootle again.


    "Just leave the body here. She''s already dead," said Captain Willis.


    "Captain, I didn''t mean to do it," said Sophie as she stood up from Carter''s body, holding the bloody knife.


    "Let''s go before Fenrir or those other things return to eat this poor bastard," said the masked leader, Captain Willis.


    The group left as fast as they had appeared. None of them took a moment to look back; if they had, they would have seen a glowing white light illuminating the dark ravine.


    Even if it was a mistake, they still left me to die. The thin-line wound that was so deadly slowly closed up, and Carter returned to healing the rest of his body. The howling of wolves echoed down the ravine, making Carter take notice of his vulnerability. He integrated his spirit back into his body and stood up. He looked around the deep ravine and saw hundreds of small caves dug into the side. He looked cursory into each one, and time finally ran out with an alarm of a howl. He fell flat, slid into a small crevice, and slid to the back. It wasn''t more than two heads tall and ten heads wide. It was tight, and he started feeling claustrophobic. He closed his eyes to calm himself down. He turned his head toward the sliver of an entrance of the cavern he had squeezed into. Patches of light from the sky above lit up random spots on the ground, allowing him to see. His breathing slowed as he heard footsteps nearing. The entrance light flickered as a large animal passed his vision. Sounds of sniffing and growling reached Carter''s ears, and he held his breath, hoping the creatures would pass him by.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    His trail of blood gave him away. The first Dire Wolf stuck his head into the small cavern Carter was lying in. Its teeth started snapping a few heads away as it couldn''t quite fit into the entrance. Loud barking, growling, and snarling hurt Carver''s ears and sent fear through his body. Three other of his canine friends joined in. Their claws dug into the hard clay, allowing them to inch closer every second. He took his sword out and tried to thrust it at their heads. He could not get enough power behind the sword; it was ineffective.


    A panic surged through his body as the creature''s claws ripped into his shoulder, and the gaping jaws were only a few inches behind. He didn''t have anywhere to go, but his body was still trying to flee. Carter thrust his body several times against the back of the wall, pushing the unmovable. The solid hits of his shoulder finally produced a hole, which grew bigger until it engulfed him, and he disappeared.


    He fell, flinging his hands repeatedly until he hit a hard surface. The air flew out of his lungs as his sword echoed a metallic clang. The light flowed in from the Carter-sized hole that was just made. The light flickered with moving shadows, calling attention to the four growling wolves blocking the light. Carter reached for his sword and felt fear in his bones. He looked around the small cavern and noticed the remains of several humankind. A glint of a long weapon caught his attention.


    A large howl sounded, and the light flickered again, gaining radiance. A loud shriek of pain from one of the wolves reached Carter''s ears as he grabbed the long weapon and pointed the sharp tip toward the wolves.


    "This will reach farther," thought Carter.


    The light flickered some more as the heads of the wolves started disappearing from Carter''s dimly lit view. Elongated and exaggerated growls, snarls, and wails reached an apogee that ended in silence.


    "Did that group of women from the ravine come and save his ass?" thought Carter.


    Another howl, directed at Carter, entered the cavern as a signal that something was coming. He dropped his sword and held the javelin''s point towards the gap. The noise of dirt falling to the ground and a blind snarl alerted him to the presence of something bigger than those Dire Wolves.


    He slid his way to the back of the 50-head-wide cavern and involuntarily didn''t blink. His eyes had gotten used to the dim light, and his pupils covered his whole eye. The dirt flew from the gap as something passed through the too-narrow space and landed on the ground. It was a wolf-like creature with large breasts and hips covered in bristled hair. Its teeth-baring face was covered in blood and drool. Walking towards him on all fours, it scrapped its sanguine-colored claws across the floor.


    Carter was still lethargic from his wounds and held the javelin pointed at his adversary. The she-wolf disappeared and reappeared next to Carter. Her sharp teeth clamped down on Carter''s shoulder and buried in deep. Carter instinctively jabbed an end of the javelin into the beast''s thigh. A bright light lit up the cavern where the javelin went in. The she-wolf released Carter, letting out a series of howls that portended immense pain as she fell to the ground. The howls slowly became a woman''s screams, reverberating through the cavern. Carter righted himself on the back wall and readied himself for another attack. When he looked over, a naked woman was on the ground, trying to dislodge his javelin that was stuck in her thigh.


    She pulled it out and let another volley of screams come out. The javelin fell to the floor, creating a metallic tempo of sharp noise. She looked up at Carter and said, "Where am I?" between loud groans and moans.


    Realizing that something had changed, Carter looked around again for the she-wolf. Nope, he wasn''t mistaken. She was the wolf.


    "I was going to say at the dinner table, but that has changed. You''re not going to eat me, are you?" said Carter as he started healing his many wounds.


    "Oh, Nature. Master sent me to the floors? He must be desperate," said the bleeding woman.


    Taking a wild guess, Carter blurted out, "You''re a werewolf?"


    "It''s an archaic name. We are called Lupuskind, but yes. Call me Phoebe."


    "I''d rather not. You just tried to kill me," said Carter as he reached over and picked up his javelin. He pointed it at Phoebe.


    "Your silver weapon will not work on me in this form," said Phoebe.


    "If I jam it between your eyes, it will," said Carter as he pointed the tip at the bridge of her nose.


    She gave him a narrow-eyed look as if he was stupid. "I pose no threat to you now. There is no need for further engagement," said Phoebe.


    "I''ll be the judge of that, Phoebe," said Carter as he stood up.


    Phoebe removed a vial from her purse and drank it. The wound on her leg started to grow white as whatever she drank took effect.


    She pointed at his shoulder, which was still glowing white. "Did I do that to you?" she asked as she shuffled several heads over.


    "Yes," said Carter.


    Phoebe started shaking her head. "Now that''s a problem. Healing''s not going to fix it. You''re like me now, infected," said Phoebe.


    Another howl came from outside the cave, filling Carter with feral anger and fear.


    "The Dire Wolves are back," said Carter, pointing his javelin at the entrance.


    "I killed all those stupid, weak Dire creatures. That noise is something worse...my sister," said Phoebe.


    "Did you get off your leash?" said Carter, trying to make himself feel better.


    "That''s not funny. We''re both in danger. She won''t recognize me in her current form. You need to stab her with your silver weapon," said Phoebe as she scooted to the back of the cave.


    Carter''s heart started pounding harder as he watched the small entrance. He felt pain coursing through his body, and he fell to his knees, dropping his weapon.


    "What are you doing? Grab your weapon," screamed Phoebe.


    It started with muscles tearing and then his bones cracking. He let out a scream, but it stopped in his throat. He was changing, and it hurt like hell.


    "Oh no," said Phoebe as she ran over, picked up the silver javelin, and aimed it at Carter.


    It only took a few moments, and he was standing on all fours, looking through the body of a giant wolf. His brain was being trampled with rapacious thoughts. He fought them off as best as he could, but all he wanted to do was kill.


    A thud on the ground in front of him announced the arrival of Phoebe''s sister. It stood for a moment and watched Carter as he stood still. A wide sneer and teeth bared greeted him before the creature shoved her face into his. Teeth sunk deep into his snout, and he pushed her backward. A little yip came out of him as he stood still again. He didn''t know what to do. This was all new to him.


    She jumped at him again, and he flipped his claws out and tried to cut her. She was too fast and bit into his front leg before he could hit her. She pulled out a chunk of fur-covered meat and stepped back.


    "Cleo! Cleo! Please stop. It''s me, Phoebe," screamed Phoebe, still holding the javelin.


    Cleo, the werewolf, wasn''t phased at all. Her brain was feral, and she only wanted to attack. Carter was the same way but kept his sanity for some reason. This might have been the problem why he was getting his butt kicked.


    He staggered backward after the last four bites, and claw strikes started to take its toll. He looked back at Phoebe and saw the javelin. He couldn''t fight Cleo directly; she had too much experience fighting like this, and he had none. He reached back, and Phoebe recoiled and pushed out the javelin at him.


    "Stay away!" she screamed.


    Carter grabbed the silver javelin from her hands and held it as best he could. Pain coursed through his paws as the silver inflicted damage. Cleo''s snarling face remained unchanged as she didn''t comprehend what the weapon could do. She ran towards Carter with fast reflexes as he held the javelin straight at her, and it stabbed her in the chest. Her teeth sunk into Carter''s face as the silver caused her to recoil. She released Carver''s face with her jaws and pulled back, howling to the sky in pain.


    Carter dropped the javelin to the ground and started snarling at Cleo. His brain told him to pounce on her now while she was vulnerable. He held back and waited.


    Another howl turned into a scream as Cleo fell to the ground, returning to her human form. She sat on the floor panting, bleeding from her chest, as she looked at Carter with a mixture of anger and fear in her eyes.


    "Well, go ahead then," said Cleo to Carter.


    Carter looked back at Phoebe and then back to Cleo. His anticipation of attacking was building up, and he had difficulty not attacking something.


    "Kill. Kill," yelled his brain. His aggression was building up, and he needed to vent it. He turned towards Phoebe and let out a growl. Her face was covered in fear as Carter held his body back. Several loud howls came from the ravine behind them. Carter turned his head.


    "Oh, for Nature''s sake," Cleo said as she crawled beside Phoebe. She picked up the sword that Carter had left on the ground and held it tightly.


    A small smile grew on Carter''s werewolf face as he jumped into the entrance hole and scraped his way to the ravine. The darkness in the small cave was filled with growls and barks for the next few minutes. Phoebe and Cleo held each other as they watched the entrance. The room became quiet.


    Carter fell to the ground and landed on all his paws. He looked around the small cave and quieted his head. He was covered in bites, gashes, cuts, and puncture wounds. He never felt so alive. Aggression, freedom, and overpowering strength rushed through his veins as he stood quietly.


    "Kill us already," screamed a voice from the darkness.


    Carter looked over at Phoebe and Cleo and slowly moved towards them. Is it considered crawling? The fight was all out of him, and he was ready to nap.


    He fell to the ground and lay there watching the two women. They were both holding their wounds and watched him intently.


    Phoebe lifted her shaking hand and moved it towards his head. She placed it on top and started petting Carter.


    "How is he controlling it?" said Cleo as she moved in closer, encouraged by her sister.


    "I don''t know, but he''s almost like a giant dog," said Phoebe as she itched between Carter''s ears.


    He was enjoying the attention as his eyes started to close. His healing spell began to glow as it traveled around his body. The women stood back for a moment and wondered what was going on. The white light traveled up their bodies and started to heal their wounds, too. They looked at each other and started laughing.


    Carter fell asleep and dreamed what werewolves dreamed about. Bathing women in ponds.


    He woke up in the dark cavern alone, naked and human again. He was a little fuzzy about what happened before falling asleep but remembered his transformation into a werewolf. He remembered constantly fighting for control and not wanting to do that again.


    He dressed with another set of clothes from his haversack and ate Manna. Phoebe and Cleo had left his weapons on the floor, including the new silver javelin, and he gathered them up. His foot accidentally kicked a small object, making a metal sound on the floor. A coin! These dead people had treasure! He opened his bag and sucked up the small amount of coins in the room. To his surprise, the coins from last night''s fight outside the cave flew in, too.


    With a slight smile, he exited the cave and entered the ravine.


    "Look what we have here," said a voice behind him.

 Chapter 42 - Lost Tribe and Aerofat - Part 2

    "You''re alive?" asked a befuddled Sadie, pointing her rusty short sword at Carter''s neck. Carter touched the tip of her sword, pushed it down to his chest, and smiled.


    "Who are you?" said Captain Willis as she pushed Sadie and her sharp sword away from Carter. She blatantly looked him up and down with fear on her face.


    "Just a passerby," said a hood-covered, serene-faced Carter.


    "Are you with these two?" said Willis as she pointed to Cleo and Phoebe, who wear fettered at the wrists.


    "I regretfully had the opportunity to meet these two, but I am not with them," said Carter as he winked at Phoebe.


    Captain Willis saw this and said, "Bring her with!" She turned around, stormed to the front of this motley group, and led the way through the ravine.


    Sadie walked behind Carter and pushed him on his back. He didn''t move, and she fell into him.


    "Ah, come on. I''m sorry I killed you," said Sadie as she pushed off Carter''s back. Sadie reminded Carter of his step-sister Ivy.


    Carter started walking, and a smile came to Sadie''s lips.


    The long trek took turns and twists down tunnel after tunnel. Carter tried to memorize the path as best as he could, but there were no landmarks, only dirt. They walked out into a large cavern filled with waterfalls and those ubiquitous glowing plants. Between the plants were holes in the walls, ladders, stairways, and inhabitants. They were living in the walls.


    Captain Willis pointed to a small metal door and said, "Place them in holding until we know what to do with them."


    As Carson opened the door, Sadie and Imsolo pushed the three prisoners toward the little holding room. Sadie had given up using her sword on Carter and was pushing him with all her strength. She was very small compared to him, and it was almost comical to watch.


    "In you go, you big brute!" screamed Sadie. Her hands pushed against the giant''s back with all the force she could muster. Her hands touched muscle after muscle, giving her an uneasy feeling of poking a Dire wolf with a stick. Carter walked in slowly, not allowing Sadie to force him anywhere. Carson stopped him and looked through his rucksack and haversack and found nothing.


    "You don''t have anything, do you?" said Carson as she seemed peeved.


    "Not unless you want to give me something?" said Carter as Sadie grunted, pushing him with all her might toward a small bench carved into the wall. Sadie released him as soon as he sat down and fell on the bench in exhaustion next to him. The room was small but not cramped.


    Imsolo looked at Carter momentarily and wondered how she got this far in the Tower without any equipment or food.


    "She must have ditched it before we found her. We''ll look for it later," said Imsolo as she walked out the door.


    Carson forcefully pushed Phoebe and Cleo onto the benches, which was uncalled for since they weren''t resisting.


    Sadie was staring at Carter with her mouth agape. This woman intrigued her with her size and demeanor, and let''s not forget about the resurrection.


    "Sadie, your turn," said Carson as she closed the door.


    Sadie''s brain had a momentary spasm, and she realized they just locked her in here. She stood up with a loud moan and shouted, "It''s not!" She pounded on the door several times and finally gave up. She sat down next to Carter again and looked at the floor.


    "Does anyone want to tell me anything?" asked Sadie as she looked up. Sadie seemed out of place in this Lost Tribe. She seemed young and naive, but Carter knew better. All these women are centuries old.


    "How does she know it''s my turn? We''ve never had anyone locked in the holding cell before," said Sadie to herself. She stood up and started taking off her armor, throwing it into the corner.


    "Just because I''ve been thrown into here several times doesn''t mean I''m the expert interrogator," said Sadie. Her sweat-drenched shirt and skimpy underwear left nothing to the imagination. Sadie acted like a spoiled child, but her womanly figure told a different story. She sat on the bench and spread her legs apart to air out any moisture she had built up. The smell made the group of prisoners wince.


    "It''s going to get hot in here," she said as she sat back up. Her ample breasts slipped out from under her wet shirt.


    Carter could feel his chest start to warm up. A smile came across his face, and he thought, "Not today." He peeled his eyes away from the essentially nude woman and noticed Phoebe and Cleo, the resident werewolves, still naked, were looking at him strangely.


    "What''s your problem?" asked Carter with a small smile.


    "Are you feeling¡ªgood?" asked Phoebe.


    "I do feel dog tired," said Carter as he chose his words carefully. The women seemed uneasy at being naked in front of him. They kept their legs crossed and their arms covering their breasts, unlike Sadie, who was wiping dirt and grime off her naked breasts right next to him.


    Phoebe frowned for a second. "You know what I mean. Any aggression? A feeling of wanting to kill us?" said Phoebe. Sadie stood straight up and leaned towards Phoebe, excited by the banter.


    "Lust?" asked Phoebe as she turned red.


    "Shoot. They do know," thought Carter as he smiled. "Nope," said Carter.


    A frown came over Cleo''s face as she removed her arms and jutted out her impressive breasts. "No Lust?" asked Cleo.


    It took a little more than that for Carter to give in to his lust, even if there was some external force somewhere exacerbating that feeling with a chest full of pleasure.


    "Really?" asked Cleo again as she spread her legs like Sadie, giving Carter a full view of her naked state.


    Carter felt pangs like you couldn''t believe. Not only was his chest on fire, but his blood was boiling, too. A quiet voice in his head kept repeating, "Kill! Sex! Do it!" They were testing him.


    "Stop instigating, Cleo," said Phoebe.


    "You know that voice in your head? The one screaming at you? You can''t stop it. It''s controlled our lives for so long!" said Cleo.


    "It is quiet now," said Phoebe as she looked at Cleo.


    "What are you guys talking about? Lust? Are you all lovers?" said Sadie as she stood up and looked at Phoebe and Cleo.


    "Naked women everywhere," thought Carter as he remembered Fable''s quote. He stared at little Sadie''s butt as it wiggled around as she talked to naked Phoebe and Cleo. The voice in his head got louder as his blood started pumping. Carter closed his eyes and refreshed his mind. The voice quieted down, and he became content.


    The door opened, and Captain Willis walked in. "Sadie, out!" she screamed.


    Sadie ran for the door and then remembered her clothes. She turned around and grabbed her smelly armor and underwear. Captain Willis shook her head in exasperation and looked at Carter.


    "See you in the morning, ladies," said Willis sarcastically while closing the door behind her.


    "What did she mean by that?" said Phoebe as the lights went out.


    It became awkward inside the room as no hint of light shone in, and a small whimper broke the silence.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I don''t like this," said Phoebe to Cleo.


    A spark lit up the darkness and grew into a small ball of light. It floated to the ceiling and stopped.


    "Is this you?" said Cleo as she looked at Carter.


    Carter just shook his head up and down and pulled out some cooked Manna. He threw one in his mouth. He looked at Cleo and Phoebe, who were practically salivating like dogs.


    "Want some," said Carter, pulling out a few handfuls. They both jumped off their benches, sat next to Carter, and grabbed the food. The food didn''t last too long.


    Phoebe playfully grabbed Carter''s haversack and looked inside. "You wouldn''t happen to have any clothes in there for us?" asked Phoebe.


    "You haven''t ever been around a male, have you?" said Carter.


    They both looked at each other and frowned. "No," said Phoebe.


    "Isn''t Carom a male?" said Carter.


    "Not really. He gave that up when he became the Tower Master," said Cleo.


    Carter touched Phoebe''s hand and moved it off his bag. He pulled out two red robes, taken from the Mansion, that were too small for him.


    Phoebe''s eyes went big, and she snatched the robe cannily, slipping it over her slender body.


    "That''s a Red Spider Monk''s robe!" gasped Cleo as she leaned over Carter and grabbed the other one.


    "Aerofat used to wear them," said Phoebe as she ran her hands up and down the robe.


    "You know Aerofat?" asked Carter.


    "Why¡ª do you know her?" asked Cleo. The robe muffled her voice, which was caught around her neck. She was having trouble squeezing her robe past her oversized breasts.


    "I met her a while ago," said Carter, leaving some details out, like how he killed her doppelganger and became the real Aerofat''s master. He rubbed his Thrall symbol on his hand.


    "She was our mentor and friend," said Phoebe.


    Carter became quiet after that revelation. The real Aerofat never reached the top of the tower, so they didn''t know that one. They must have met the one who tried to kill him: The Doppelganger Aerofat that Carter killed.


    Carter lay down on the bench and fell asleep. He had many questions to ask Phoebe and Cleo about his lycanthropy, but it could wait till tomorrow.


    "Wake up, Phoebe and Cleo! Someone is here to see you," said Captain Willis as she entered the room. She had a big smile on her face.


    Behind her, a young half-elf with long, curly red hair entered the room.


    "Master!" screamed Cleo as she jumped off the bench into the waiting arms of the beautiful Aerofat. Cleo stood up slowly, grabbed Aerofat around the waist, and hugged her.


    "My children, you''ve been through a lot! Come and tell me everything."


    She slipped a look towards Carter and frowned. "We''ll get to you later," said Aerofat as the door slammed shut, and he found himself a prisoner in the dark again.


    Holding a magic torch, Little Sadie walked in a few hours later and brought him a plate of food. At least, that''s what Carter thought it was. It tasted like dirt.


    "Can you believe it! We haven''t talked to anyone from Tower command in almost two centuries, and down comes Mage Aerofat, 3rd in charge," said Sadie as she sat down next to Carter. She picked a few morsels off his plate and ate them. She had a carefree attitude towards the world and didn''t find Carter as scary as the Captain. She smiled several times as she looked at Carter''s covered face.


    "If they let you out of here, maybe I can show you around," said Sadie. Carter reached out and touched Sadie''s gold, curly hair. It had been recently cut to shoulder length.


    "They made me bathe and cut my hair. You should have seen me fight! It took Carson and Imsolo to hold me down!" said Sadie with a few punches in the air.


    "It looks good," said Carter, grabbing the last piece of food before Sadie could.


    She smiled and said, "Thank you."


    The door opened, and Carson and Imsolo appeared in the doorway. "Sadie? You know you''re not allowed in here! She is dangerous!" said Carson. Imsolo''s dark hair was braided behind her head into a long ponytail. She was wearing brown armor that seemed to be cleaner than before. Carson was taller than the others and was still much shorter than Carter.


    "Stand up!" shouted Carson as she placed some metal shackles onto Carter''s hands.


    "Do you have to put those on?" asked Sadie.


    "Aerofat''s command," said Carson.


    They grabbed Carter''s arms and walked him outside the large cavern. A long line of dark-leathered armored women stood with gold-tipped spears on a path leading to a large arena in the back of the cavern. They watched Carter with bitter eyes filled with anger. They all seemed vexed to Carter.


    "Defiler!" screamed one of the women as she spit on Carter from the side of the path.


    "What did I do?" thought Carter.


    Several globs of spit later, he finally reached the arena, where Aerofat and Captain Willis were waiting. Torches and hundreds of armored soldiers encircled the arena. More than he had thought lived here.


    Aerofat had a sadistic smile plastered across her face as she was surrounded by Captain Willis, Carson, Imsolo, and Sadie. Two semi-clad women, rather tall, stood behind Aerofat, holding large swords. Their faces showed no emotions. They wore a backless, spaghetti strap, double split-thigh, black dress that made them look out of place.


    "Hello¡ªCarter," said Aerofat in an ominous tone.


    "Miss," said Carter back.


    "Miss? You know me! Mage Aerofat. You can call me that."


    "Is it now?" asked Carter with a smirk.


    "We all have our secrets, don''t we, Carter?" retorted Aerofat in a low whisper. The other doppelganger of Aerofat knew he was a male. She must have passed that information on to this one.


    "Yes, we do, Mage Aerofat," said Carter. A wicked smile came back to her face.


    She looked around the arena and shouted, "Very good, Legion of Vanguard! You have accomplished your mission. This is the human Despoiler. The Transgressor!"


    The women in the arena looked at each other and started laughing, cheering, crying, and a gambit of different emotions.


    Aerofat raised her hands to quiet them down and said, "But you have another mission to complete! Kill the Despoiler in arena combat!"


    The cheering went quiet as the women looked at each other in confusion.


    Captain Willis walked up to Carter and placed the tip of her spear into his chest. "Why don''t we just kill him now!" screamed Willis. The cheers became loud again as Willis shoved the tip into Carter''s skin.


    Aerofat touched the spear with her pallid-colored hand and said, "It''s not fair."


    Captain Willis looked back at her and said, "What do you mean? This is the Despoiler, prophesized as the defiler of the Tower. Stealer of the sacred treasure! Why should he get a fair death?"


    Aerofat looked into Carter''s eyes and said, "You''re mistaken, Captain. An arena fight would give you and your Legion a fair chance."


    "Nonsense!" yelled Willis, pushing the spear tip in deeper. She didn''t want to kill this woman like this, but she wanted to go home.


    Carter pulled his arms apart, breaking the flimsy metal shackles, allowing him to grab Willis''s spear before it went deeper. He lifted his leg and kicked Captain Willis in the chest. The sound of ribs cracking could be heard throughout the arena as Willis landed thirty feet away on the hard ground. Her breathing became labored as she coughed up blood.


    Carter misjudged how hard he hit her. He was used to fighting monsters and their bone-shielded bodies. He would have to soften his hits if he didn''t want to kill anyone else.


    "Ulysses! Help Willis while we take care of the Despoiler," said Imsolo, visibly shaken from either fear or anger; Carter couldn''t tell and doubted if she could either. A small woman dressed in a purple gown strolled out of the crowd and walked past Carter. She looked up at him with her blue eyes and aloof expression. She had long, blue hair tied up in a fancy style that Carter had never seen before. She showed the crowd that she wasn''t afraid of the Despoiler.


    Ulysses placed her hand on Captain Willis''s chest, and a white glow appeared. The crowd was silent and not moving. Aerofat still had that grin as she looked Carter up and down.


    Captain Willis sat up and looked toward Carter. Her eyes were still glossed over, and she had difficulty standing. A cheer went up when they saw their leader was still alive. The cheering went to jeering as they started screaming for Carter''s death.


    Aerofat raised her hand as Carson and Imsolo started walking toward Carter. "Stay your hand, my legion of warriors!" screamed Aerofat as she pushed Imsolo backward.


    "That Orc-looking bitch almost killed our Captain! We want retribution," said Imsolo, flailing her arms around. The anger could be seen on her face as spit dripped from her lips.


    Aerofat looked back towards Carter, wondering if he could hamper his hits and not kill them all if it became a free-for-all situation. She read the notes of her doppelganger sister on him. She knew what he was capable of. If his newest affliction manifested, he could tear each one of them up in an instant. Her pets, Cleo and Phoebe''s mistakes could kill them all.


    "Carter? Are you up to the challenge of an Arena fight with rules?" said Aerofat.


    Carter touched his chest where the spear went in. A glob of blood marred his fingers. The voice in his head started pushing to come out. His hand and arm changed into a beast''s hand. He pushed back against the voice. He knew if it took over, he would no longer exist.


    Aerofat''s eyes grew large, and she hastily added, "A prize if you agree! The Thralldom of the legion of the Vanguard!"


    Carter frowned for a moment as he heard the groan of the surrounding women. He didn''t understand what the appeal was of Thralldom. He didn''t get anything out of it. He was busy with his life and didn''t need to tell anyone else how to run theirs. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''d rather just kill them all," said Carter. He was lying, but it seemed an appropriate response.


    Aerofat then added, "And a trip to the top!"


    Carter struggled to eliminate the monsters on these higher levels of the Tower. They were getting harder and harder to fight. This prize intrigued him, and he answered, "Deal."


    Aerofat held her hand and said, "By Nature''s grace, the bet is made." Carter placed his hand on hers, and the bet was made.


    Aerofat had a look of satisfaction on her face as she held up her hand again. "An arena fight to the last fighter! You are out when you can''t move or unconscious. There will be no death!" said Areofat to the crowd. A loud jeering occurred at that statement.


    "What do we get if we win?" said Captain Willis as she walked over to Aerofat in the arena.


    "What you''ve always wanted, of course. You get to fulfill your mission and come home," said Aerofat.


    "Just like that?" said Captain Willis.


    Aerofat''s smile faded, and she said, "Of course."


    Captain Willis smiled and asked, "Do we choose a champion?"


    "No," said Aerofat with a wide grin. "It will be all of you against the Despoiler," said Aerofat as she pointed at Captain Willis.


    Aerofat walked over to Carter and touched his beast hand. "If any of my children die, our contract will be voided," she said to Carter. Carter just shook his head up and down. His hand turned back to normal.


    "We begin in one hour!" said Aerofat. She looked at her Amazonian guards and tilted her head towards Carter. They grabbed his arm and directed him toward the holding cell.


    "Another fine mess," said Carter as he shook his head.